《Nobody Truly Think Master is a Mortal, Right?》 CH 1 On a pathway at the top of the mountain, there was a majestic and huge mountain gate standing. Above the mountain gate, three big words were engraved in a vigorous calligraphy style ¡ª Dao-less-Sect! Originally, there was no sect on the Heavenly Mist Mountain. Half a month ago, the Daoless Sect was born out of the blue, unknown, and unnoticed. This sect could be considered lacking the three rank, permit, and people elements. On this day, two figures stood under the mountain gate. ¡°Luo¡¯er, this is the Daoless Sect¡¯s location, from here you can walk up and reach the sect¡¯s main hall directly. You can go on your own, familiarize yourself with the various parts of the sect, and then go to the building at the back of the mountain and pick one to be your sleeping quarter.¡± The person who spoke looked just over twenty, wearing a snow-white robe, long ink-like hair, handsome appearance, ethereal and illusory aura, like an immortal walking in the secular world. His name was Chu Yuan, Sect Master of the Daoless Sect. The person beside him spoke, ¡°I will follow Master¡¯s order!¡± It could be noticed that this person was similar in age to Chu Yuan, with sword brows and starry eyes(1), dressed in a blue river crane cloud robe(2), clutching a long sword. His face was expressionless and revealed a sense of solitude. His name was Ye Luo. He was Chu Yuan¡¯s recently accepted disciple. He was also the only disciple of the Daoless Sect. Daoless Sect¡¯s Eldest Senior Brother! Chu Yuan glanced at this disciple of his and waved his hand. His lips slightly opened as he said two words. ¡°Go now.¡± Ye Luo cupped his hands and said, ¡°Master, this disciple will go first. I¡¯ll come back to pay respects later!¡± After saying that, he held his sword and walked towards the mountain. Chu Yuan looked at Ye Luo¡¯s departing back, the calm expression on his face suddenly disappeared without a trace, and was replaced by elation. ¡°It¡¯s been half a month. It¡¯s too hard to finally find someone with such low to nonexistent aptitudes.¡± He muttered to himself. A screen resurfaced in his brain. Chu Yuan was not originally from this world. Half a month ago, because of an accident, he transmigrated into this world. This was not some world ruled by mortals. Rather, it was a world with gods, devils, and demons. Ten thousand kingdoms, sects were rampant. A place where they respected the strong. This place was called the Heavenly Ancestral Continent. Just like most people who transmigrated, Chu Yuan also had a system. It was just that ¡­ His system was a bit odd. Chu Yuan silently called the system. A blue screen that was only visible to him instantly materialized. [History¡¯s Trashiest Sect System] [This system is dedicated to creating the most useless sect in history, so please accept disciples and teach them to be useless in order to complete the system target]. [Note: Teaching a disciple into a waste will reward the host with a small realm, and teaching a successful disciple will deduct the host¡¯s own great realm, so please don¡¯t make a mistake]. Chu Yuan automatically ignored this paragraph. He continued to look down. [Personal panel] [Host: Chu Yuan] [Sect: Daoless Sect] [Cultivation base: Nascent Soul realm (early stage)] [Current disciples: 1] [Note: The cultivation realm is divided into Qi refining realm, Foundation Establishment realm, Golden Core realm, Nascent Soul realm, God Transformation realm, and Crossing Calamity realm] [Note: Every year will test the sect once, thereby judging whether the host teaches the disciples into becoming a waste or teaches them into becoming successful. All interpretation rights belong to the system] This was Chu Yuan¡¯s odd system. As long as he crippled a disciple, he could get a small realm improvement. In other words, as long as he taught three disciples and ruined them, he would be able to raise one great realm. Although the system was odd, it was a system that fit Chu Yuan perfectly! If Chu Yuan were to actually teach his disciples to become successful, that would only be difficult for him. His cultivation base and sect was a big gift package directly given to him by the system. He had not cultivated properly, what would he teach his disciples? Teach them the cultivation methods on those web novels in his previous life?? Don¡¯t be kidding. Therefore, Chu Yuan still felt that letting him ruin disciples was more suitable for him, at least this showcased his inherent qualities. Anyway, he would not teach the disciples. Half a month ago, Chu Yuan transmigrated, and after getting the system, he went down to the mountain to look for disciples. After half a month of searching, he finally found Ye Luo, a person with oddly poor aptitudes, to accept as a disciple. Everyone in this world had spiritual roots, spiritual roots affected their aptitude to cultivate. Superior spiritual roots meant the aptitude of immortal cultivation was stronger with broader prospects; such as heaven and earth spiritual roots. The five elements spiritual roots, wind, thunder, and other spiritual roots, all belong to the superior spiritual root. And inferior spiritual roots, naturally represent the weaker cultivation aptitude. The weakest spiritual roots were also the most common spiritual root, which is the mortal spiritual root possessed by ordinary people. His disciple, Ye Luo, was different! He did not have a spiritual root! Not even the mortal spiritual root that mortals have. He was born without spiritual roots which meant that he could not absorb spiritual energy. That was to say, he could not cultivate immortality. Chu Yuan was happy for a long time after he received this disciple. He did not need to ruin them as they were already a waste. He just needed to wait for a year to succeed. ¡°However, it is necessary to fool the disciple¡¯s mind for a while.¡± Chu Yuan stroked his chin and pondered. He was able to successfully recruit this disciple, one, by showing his strength, and two, by indicating that he could cure this disciple¡¯s inability to cultivate. This was what made such a ruined disciple successfully recruited to be a disciple. If this disciple found out that he could not help the other party to solve the distress of not being able to cultivate and ran away, then he had no place to cry. As for forcibly detaining a disciple to stay on the mountain? He has long had this idea, the system simply did not allow him to do so, this was tantamount to a violation. So, he could only think of a way to drag this disciple to stay on the mountain for a year. Just drag this disciple to stay for a year, after the sect test, this disciple could do whatever they like. ¡°Let me think of how to keep this disciple to stay in the sect, in short, delaying it for a year is good.¡± ¡°Well, just randomly make something up, let him comprehend it. If he can not comprehend, I can only say that his comprehension was not good, and it was not my fault. Anyway, I am a Nascent Soul powerhouse. My fist is bigger, so what I say is justified!¡± Chu Yuan secretly nodded his head and his plan was set. No matter what was said, he was also a Nascent Soul realm powerhouse. To this disciple who had not cultivated immortality, that was the senior. If he said that things work, how could the disciple say that it did not work? He couldn¡¯t just say that he couldn¡¯t cultivate because he had no spiritual roots, right? Ridiculous. In short, makeup nonsense, trick him till the end. If this made up nonsense could teach the disciple to become successful, then he would swallow this mountain gate on the spot! Chu Yuan looked up at the tall mountain gate in amusement and shook his head. With clouds at the bottom of his feet, his figure turned into a breeze and headed for the mountain. CH 2 On the Heavenly Mist Mountain, clouds and mists draped around, like a fairyland. There stood an indistinct and majestic building, making people feel awe and not dare to give birth to the idea of making an offense. Clutching his sword, Ye Lu walked around the sect gate in a big circle and finally arrived at the square outside the main hall of the sect. ¡°The sect is really big, I unexpectedly walked for three hours and could not finish looking at the whole sect. The Eastern State¡¯s Heavenly Clear Sect is not even as good in comparison, right ¡­¡­¡± Ye Lu sighed emotionally. The Heavenly Ancestral Continent was divided into several states, and the realm where the Daoless Sect was located belongs to the Eastern State. There were also countless Sect nations in the Eastern state, including the most prosperous sect in the southern part of the eastern state, The Heavenly Clear Sect. He had once gone into the Heavenly Clear Sect because of some family reasons. He could be sure that the Daoless Sect was not the least bit weaker than the Heavenly Clear Sect, and even far better than the Heavenly Clear Sect in terms of the imposing sect buildings. The only thing weaker was that the Daoless Sect was too cold and quiet¡­¡­ Cold and quiet to an extreme. As if there was no one at all in the entire sect. Oh, well, no one indeed. There was only him alone. ¡°No, this is very wrong. How can a sect that is not weaker than the Heavenly Clear Sect is unknown.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, Master is powerful, I have seen it. Even some elders of the Heavenly Clear Sect are still inferior to Master. Although I don¡¯t know Master¡¯s realm, he is definitely strong. Such a strong person is in the eastern state but has no reputation, this is not in line with common sense.¡± ¡°The only possibility was that Daoless sect is a hidden sect, only recently re-emerged in the world!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that must be so!¡± Ye Luo¡¯s long sword rested on the ground, there was a radiant light flashing in his eyes. If he really joined the hidden sect, then his problem of not being able to cultivate could definitely be solved. Every hidden sect was mysterious and powerful, and he wasn¡¯t worried that the problem of his inability to cultivate would not be solved within the sect. Well, the main thing was. His master had promised him. He could help him solve the problem of his inability to cultivate. This was the reason why he was most at ease. It was impossible that his master was cheating him, right? No way, no way. No one really thinks that his master was cheating him, right? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. What was the point of such a powerful person fooling him? For fun. Impossible! ¡°Luo¡¯er.¡± An indistinct voice came, seemingly far yet near, drifting without a resting place. The moment Ye Luo heard this voice, he put away the many thoughts in his head and pretended to look aloof. He had to pay attention to his image in front of his master. After a while. He saw Chu Yuan descending from the sky. Stepping on the clouds, his robe fluttering, and his long hair dancing in the air, just like an unfettered peerless immortal. Ye Luo looked on enviously. Cultivating into immortality, free and leisurely. Wasn¡¯t this the dream of many young men? Now, he must grasp the opportunity in front of him. Successfully cultivate to become an exceptional Daoist Immortal in order to live up to this master! ¡°Master!¡± Ye Luo bowed to Chu Yuan, looking very respectful. Chu Yuan nodded indifferently and said rather casually: ¡°Luo¡¯er, have you found a suitable sleeping quarter? If you haven¡¯t found one yet, Master can personally take you to look for one.¡± Ye Luo who heard this quickly bowed and said: ¡°Disciple do not dare to bother Master, I have already found a suitable sleeping quarter. But as I see the vast sect, my heart was deeply moved and I want to cultivate as soon as possible. Therefore, I would be able to travel the void to explore the entire sect! So, this disciple earnestly requsted Master to solve the obstacle of my inability to cultivate!¡± Chu Yuan was choked terribly by this statement. He originally wanted to give Ye Lu a month to tour the sect, delaying him for a month first. But this kid, every time he opened his mouth, it was to ask to cultivate. Thankfully, thankfully this kid had no spiritual roots, so simply could not cultivate. Otherwise, this diligence alone could spoil his big plan! Forget it. Since this kid did not want to tour the sect for a month, then he could only activate the backup planÒ»Bullshitting!! Chu Yuan thought so inwardly, but he was calm on the surface. He turned around to face the sky, did not say a word. Ye Luo who saw his master looked at the sky also followed to look up. Today¡¯s sun was very big. So dazzling that it was unbearable! Ye Luo lowered his head instantly, the noon sun was too harsh. He turned his head again to look at Chu Yuan, only to see Chu Yuan staring at the sun in the sky without expression. He could not help but sigh emotionally in his heart. Master was indeed a master, truly powerful. Unlike him who was a mortal, Master actually could look straight at the sun, without blinking and showing expression. However, Ye Luo did not know that Chu Yuan was cursing up a storm inwardly. According to the normal process, shouldn¡¯t Ye Lu ask him what he was looking at, and then he would weave a story? This kid actually did not say anything. Did he not see how his eyes couldn¡¯t bear it anymore? He could feel his eyes burning, he believed that his tears would flow freely if he closed his eyes. If he shed any tears, his image would be ruined. He definitely couldn¡¯t close his eye ah. Chu Yuan silently waited for Ye Lu to speak, but Ye Lu was silent. He stood to the side with the appearance of not daring to disturb his master. This made Chu Yuan Yuan so angry that he almost gathered his Nascent Soul power to slap this trashy disciple to the west. Fortunately, Ye Luo finally opened his mouth when Chu Yuan was about to ¡®unable to hold on¡¯. ¡°I sincerely ask Master to solve my inability to cultivate. I will cultivate diligently in the future to repay Master¡¯s grace!¡± Oh my god! You were dancing on the edge of death. Chu Yuan silently withdrew the palm that came out of his sleeve, turned his back to Ye Luo, and said indifferently: ¡°If you want to solve your inability to cultivate, it¡¯s as simple as a wave of my hand, but I don¡¯t want you to start cultivating now, do you know why?¡± Didn¡¯t want me to start cultivating now? Ye Lu was confused for a moment and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Yuan took a few steps forward to prevent his disciple from seeing his tear-streaked face, and said while walking. ¡°You were born without spiritual roots, which naturally made you unable to cultivate. In fact, this special situation was not uncommon in the long history; like Xiao Huohuo who was a waste for three years, eventually became Flame Emperor; the youth whose Supreme Bone was dug out, Shi Hao, eventually became the Heavenly Emperor; as well as the Crooked Mouth Dragon King and many other figures, were all born with a special situation, but they all end up becoming a character who turned their back on all living beings ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, Master have great expectations for you, Luo¡¯er. Can you understand?¡± Ye Lu froze for a moment. Flame Emperor? Heavenly Emperor? Crooked Mouth Dragon King? Why had he never heard of any of these names? Could it be that this was some hidden secret that ordinary people didn¡¯t know about, and only the hidden sects had the records? CH 3 He told me insider information soon after I entered the sect. Was this how the secluded sect worked? Like it, Like it. Ye Luo came back to his senses, bowed, and said, ¡°Master ¡­ this disciple does not quite understand, but disciple knows that Master must be thinking of this disciple. Please tell this disciple what to do.¡± Chu Yuan, who originally wanted to say something else, paused when he heard these words. A light suddenly dawned on him. Could it be that this disciple was on the right track? He said in a light-hearted manner, ¡°Since you are this Master¡¯s first disciple, then naturally Master will also teach you what to do. Well, let¡¯s just set a one-year comprehending Dao(1) plan first. After getting enlightenment in one year, Master will teach you the next step.¡± Well, searching for enlightenment for one year. After a year, the sect would test whatever you have comprehended. Ye Lu had doubts on his face and asked, ¡°Dare I ask Master what kind of Dao comprehension is it?¡± Chu Yuan picked a line that he had thought of for a long time, and answered plainly: ¡°The so-called Dao ¡­ is complicated, you will not understand. I will give you a simple explanation, the Dao is nature, heaven and earth, everything. The Dao gives birth to one, one becomes two, two becomes three, three becomes ten thousand things. You and I and all living beings are within the Dao! Luo¡¯er, do you understand?¡± I lost if you understand! In any case, I do not understand. The highest level of fooling someone is to fool yourself to the point that you did not understand it yourself. He looked satisfied at Ye Luo¡¯s confused face. Ye Lu stood there dumbfoundedly, he seemed to recall what Chu Yuan had just said. After a long time, he bowed and said, ¡°Master, how do I comprehend the Dao?¡± Chen Yuan, ¡°There are thousands of Dao, different routes lead to the same path, you only have to find the Dao you want to comprehend!¡± ¡°Master, since I have been practicing swords for years, can I use my sword to comprehend the Dao?¡± Chen Yuan, ¡°You can!¡± ¡°Master, may I ask, what is the Sword Dao?¡± ¡°What you understand is your own Dao. Whatever you comprehend of the Sword, that is the Dao!¡± ¡°Then may I ask how to comprehend it?¡± ¡°How to comprehend ¡­¡­ for the time being, bring your sword. I will show you how, the rest will rely on your own comprehension.¡± Chu Yuan was asked till he got a headache, he did not dare to let this disciple continue to ask. He was afraid that if the other side continued to ask, he was going to blow his cover. There were goods in his stomach, he would be exposed if this goes on. Ye Lu who heard this then offered his sword with both hands. Chu Yuan took the sword and unsheathed it. His eyes fixed on the sword. He saw that this sword glistened with cold light, it could be considered a good sword with this sharpness. Chu Yuan glanced at Ye Lu from the corner of his eyes and looked at the other party¡¯s expectant eyes. He was silent for a moment. Could he use a sword? He had never held a sword during this half a month of transmigration. But he wanted to primarily fool this disciple. Who cares if he could use a sword, it would look convincing once he used his force. ¡°Watch.¡± Chu Yuan whispered, his fingers gripping the long sword tightly. He looked up and turned his palm. He slashed the sword applied with his inner force towards the sky. Boom!!! A ten meters sword light from the force shot into the sky with a shocking sound. The terrifying power overshadowed heaven and earth. This sword seemed like it was going to open up the heavens and the earth, with an unrelenting aura cutting into the sky. Two booms split the layers of clouds in the sky apart, revealing a touch of turquoise blue color. Chu Yuan looked at this scene with satisfaction, wiped the tears without a trace, turned his head to look at the shocked and aspiring Ye Lu. The heart already has a bottom.(2) It¡¯s done. It¡¯s done. Absolutely done. He could stop the trick. This small realm was already in his hand. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Chu Yuan turned his back to Ye Lu and said softly. When Ye Lu heard his master speak, he recovered from his shock, he looked at a loss and shook his head, he said, ¡°Master, this disciple ¡­ this disciple is slow-witted and has not understood.¡± You did not need to understand. Chu Yuan smiled inwardly. Then he said indifferently: ¡°Comprehend properly what you did not understand. Master expects you to understand it within a year. This sword has been inscribed with Master¡¯s Dao, you comprehend it thoroughly.¡± ¡°As long as you can understand 10 or 20 percent, you will be considered to have comprehended the Dao. If you can understand thirty or forty, then you will be considered a first-class talent. If you can understand fifty or sixty ¡­ You can go anywhere in this big world!¡± Boasting didn¡¯t cost money. How ridiculous. Obviously Chu Yuan was well versed in this aspect. Ye Luo¡¯s eyes who heard this become fiery, he cupped his hand: ¡°Master, what about hundred percent enlightenment?¡± Chu Yuan unhappily said: ¡°Overly ambitious ¡­¡­¡± ¡°If you can fully comprehend it, then Master will say this to you.¡± ¡°Holding the sun and the moon and picking the stars, there is no one like me in the world!¡±(3) ¡°Comprehend it carefully. If there is anything you don¡¯t understand, come back and ask this Master.¡± As the words fell, his feet produced clouds. He floated away lightly and calmly, but there was a flash of satisfaction in his eyes. Especially when he saw the shocked Ye Luo who stood in place, he was even more satisfied. Steady, steady. He said inwardly. Chu Yuan could not help but pick up his speed. In just a few breaths, he left the main hall square. The full speed of a Nascent Soul couldn¡¯t be underestimated. In just a few minutes, Chu Yuan arrived at a back end outside of the Daoless Sect¡¯s sect gate. ¡°This place should be secluded enough, that trash disciple definitely can¡¯t find this place ¡­¡­¡± He already fooled Ye Luo. The next step was, of course, to drag out the time. The longer the delay, the better. That was why Chu Yuan came to the top of the gate. He felt that after comprehending a bit and finding no progress, Ye Luo would definitely come to him to ask about it. Who let him leave, but also said in passing, ¡®if there is anything you did not understand, then come to ask¡¯. If he really really allowed Ye Luo to come to ask, how would he answer? He was not a proper cultivator, how would he answer those questions? So he simply hid till the end. At that time when Ye Luo could not find him, he could certainly delay some more time. This was to win a respite stratagem! ¡°I am indeed smart ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Next, stay behind the border and take it easy. Delay this impatient disciple for a month or two, and then casually say two lines to delay it even further ¡­¡­¡± Chu Yuan randomly found a big stone and laid down, sunbathing and snoring. ¡­¡­ On the other side. After listening to what Chu Yuan said, Ye Luo¡¯s mind fell into a great shock. Holding the sun and the moon and picking the stars, there is no one like me in the world! This kind of tone ¡­¡­ Was this the true portrayal of the master? Was this the true power of the secluded sect? Liked, liked! He must not waste this chance with such a Master. He must comprehend the Dao! Ye Luo sat cross-legged, looking up at the sky with wide eyes. He stared straight at the clouds that were split apart, wanting to realize something from it. Just stare like that. An hour ¡­¡­ Two hours ¡­¡­ He would take out dry food to eat when hungry, and picked up the portable water bottle to drink when thirsty. So time passes little by little in this manner. The sun sank in the west, the moon rose in the east, repeated in a cycle ¡­¡­ CH 4 In a flash, several days passed. Daoless Sect, Main hall square. Ye Luo had been sitting here in meditation for several days, and he kept looking up at the sky. He tried to comprehend the ¡®Dao¡¯ left behind by Chu Yuan, but there had been no progress. Not even a clue. Ye Luo could endure a few days of boredom. But not being able to comprehend anything for too long in a row made him somewhat unable to bear it. After all, he was still a mortal and had not really stepped into the path of cultivating immortality. His temperament was still not good. A few days of not being able to comprehend anything already made him feel restless. Just when Ye Luo couldn¡¯t help himself and wanted to ask his revered master for advice, a vision suddenly appeared. Ye Luo was about to get up, when suddenly his mind jolted. He only felt a burst of clarity in his mind. When he opened his eyes again. Everything in the world had changed. Everything around him has become traceable. He looked at the sky again and saw that the clouds had returned to their original state. There was an orderly golden chain crisscrossing the sky, a vast and boundless aura filled the air. Facing this orderly chain was like facing the whole heaven and earth. Feeling of shock, insignificant, and powerlessness emerged in the heart. Ye Luo¡¯s eyes were wide open, his heart was extremely astonished, unable to return to his senses for a long time. Rumble!!! Just as he was dazed, all the orderly chains in the sky disappeared, leaving only one of them rushing straight down and striking between Ye Luo¡¯s eyebrows. Ye Luo¡¯s body trembled instantly and he silently closed his eyes. In his mind, mysterious and obscure golden runes emerged. Each golden rune was profound and inexplicable, full of mysterious rhythm. Ye Luo looked at these golden runes, but he couldn¡¯t understand them at all, not even one. However, a voice inexplicably appeared in his ears. This voice was cold and indistinct, as if it was a voice coming from between heaven and earth. This voice explained the meaning of these golden runes for him. Hearing these voices, Ye Luo instantly sank into a moment of enlightenment. One by one, the contents of the golden runes were elaborated for Ye Luo to listen to and absorb. These golden runes did not raise his realm. But invariably, they were building his foundation to be more firm. At the same time, it was also allowing his state of mind to be elevated. A full three hours had passed. Ye Luo, who was in the midst of his epiphany, slowly woke up when the sun fell. ¡°Is this the Dao left behind by the Master? He is indeed a supreme power, and the Daoless Sect is surely a powerful secluded sect in the world!¡± Ye Luo looked at his hands, excited. He was very aware of the changes in himself. Although he still had not stepped into the immortal cultivation path, the present him would not be terrified at all when facing the existence of the Qi Refining Realm. Most of all, after he comprehended those golden runes, he understood what a Dao was! Immortal cultivators refined Qi into the body, built the foundation for 100 days, formed a golden core, the core broken into an infant, and as their comprehension of their own Dao improved, the infant transformed into God! The enlightenment was only needed when one breakthrough to the divine realm. And he, who has not yet reached the Qi Refining Realm, has already embarked on the Dao of the God Transformation Realm! Undoubtedly, this was because his Master wanted him to forge a supreme dao foundation, so he made him comprehend his Dao this early! As he thought about this, Ye Luo couldn¡¯t help but be curious as to what realm his master was in the end. To be able to easily forge the supreme Dao foundation for him, as long as he did not fall in the future and solved the matter of cultivation problems, then he would be at least a great power of the God Transformation realm! Then what was his master¡¯s realm? At least at the God Transformation Realm, right? No, perhaps those who could easily achieve this step were extremely powerful people of the Crossing Calamity Realm! He suspected that his master was a Crossing Calamity Realm powerhouse! As this thought flashed through Ye Luo¡¯s mind, his breath caught. Crossing Calamity Realm! That¡¯s the Crossing Calamity Realm! The top existence in the continent. Above the Crossing Calamity Realm was Ascending Immortality. And his master, most likely, was an existence of the Crossing Calamity Realm! ¡°If I have a master of the Crossing Calamity Realm, I can walk sideways if I want to, and I can walk like a crab if I want to!¡±(1) ¡°If Master ascends to immortality, who else dares to touch me under this sky? No, there¡¯s still Ascending Immortality! Ascending!!!¡± Ye Luo¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. He understood! He understood why such a big secluded sect like the Daoless Sect was so empty. It was because they all ascended! Perhaps Daoless Sect has been a secluded sect since ancient times! Perhaps all the people in the sect ascended for a period of time, and because everyone in the sect ascended, it led to the Daoless Sect became empty. And his master was maybe in Crossing Calamity Realm, approaching Ascension. He feared that after he ascended, no one would inherit the Daoless Sect, then he chose to come out of the world and take him as a disciple. If you think about it, it all made sense! ¡°Master, disciple understands!¡± Ye Luo was so excited that he got up to look for Chu Yuan. He wanted to properly explain to his master that he understood what his master meant. But he searched half of the sect, yet he couldn¡¯t find where his master was. In the end, he could only give up. He thought his master wanted to let him meditate and achieve enlightenment, not to get excited easily, so he continued to sit and meditate. ¡­¡­ Behind the border. Chu Yuan of course noticed how Ye Luo was running back and forth searching for him. However, he only noticed this run. He did not notice that Ye Luo was enlightened. About the ¡®Dao¡¯, that was an existence that could only be sensed by the God Transformation Realm. A Nascent Soul Realm like him could not perceive it at all. So he could only notice that Ye Luo was looking for him. ¡°I knew this guy couldn¡¯t resist and would come looking for me, luckily I had the foresight to hide behind the border.¡± A smile appeared on Chu Yuan¡¯s expressionless face. Everything was under control. As long as there weren¡¯t any mishaps, he would at least become a Middle-stage Nascent Soul powerhouse. And, definitely will not stop at that! In the future, he would definitely be a powerful person! If he went into a novel, then he was the male protagonist, destined to be powerful. If he really was a novel protagonist, then what would the novel¡¯s title be? I Cultivated from Nascent Soul to Unequaled? Chu Yuan fantasized. Suddenly, Chu Yuan looked at the foot of the Heavenly Mist Mountain. In his divine sense, he saw a black-robed man carrying a large box and was rushing towards the mountain. Who was this? Did he want to enter his Daoless Sect by rushing towards the mountain? Just who was this guy? What was he doing rushing to his empty Daoless Sect? There was nothing on his Daoless Sect. Was there something in his Daoless Sect besides him and Ye Luo ¡­¡­ No! Ye Luo! Was this guy Ye Luo¡¯s elder who learned that he was not able to help Ye Luo solve the reason why he could not cultivate, so he deliberately came here to pick up Ye Luo back? No, it shouldn¡¯t be that. Chu Yuan thought a lot and finally decided to go down the mountain to see what this person was actually here for ¡­¡­ CH 5 The foot of the Heavenly Mist Mountain. A black-robed man was carrying a huge box on his back, rushing to the mountain. Carefully ¡­¡­ His movements were very light. He didn¡¯t even dare to fly. From time to time, he also glanced behind. He seemed to be in fear of being discovered in general. ¡°Hahahahahaha, the Eastern State Holy Land is no better than that. I, Zhang San, actually escaped successfully!¡± The black-robed man laughed softly. The laughter was filled with arrogance. His name was Zhang San! This was a name that made the major powers in the Eastern State turn pale! Within the past three years, he had moved around among the major sects in Eastern State, stealing their secret manuals, and even the only holy land of cultivation in Eastern State had not escaped his vicious attack. People called him Zhang San The Outlaw! As a matter of fact, he recently stole the entire books of the Cultivation Holy Land¡¯s Secret hidden Scripture Pavilion, and he also set the entire pavilion on fire, causing countless powerhouses of the Holy Land to chase and kill him. He could only escape carefully from this chase. He arrived at the bottom of this Heavenly Mist Mountain, ready to go up to the mountain to lie low. He quickly rushed upwards. Suddenly, He felt something and halted. He looked up toward the top of the Heavenly Mist Mountain. ¡°This is Dao Aura! There are cultivators of the God Transformation Realm at the top of the mountain? Could it be those Holy Land¡¯s dogs catching up? Impossible! First of all, not to mention my aura-concealment ability is excellent, even if those dogs catch up, they will not reveal their Dao Aura, they probably would catch me directly.¡± ¡°After careful sensing, this Dao Aura, although very weak, wasn¡¯t far from the majestic Dao Intent of the God Transformation realm.¡± Zhang San stared at the top of the mountain with bright eyes. He was an existence at the peak of the Nascent Soul realm and was just short of enlightenment before he could step into the God Transformation realm. Therefore, he was very sensitive to the aura of ¡®Dao¡¯. He could feel that the Dao intent at the top of the mountain was very weak. The one at the top of the mountain was either an existence half-step into the God Transformation Realm or an existence that had just had a breakthrough to the God Transformation Realm not long ago ¡­ All in all, he did not have to be afraid. Zhang San thought and continued to carry the big box to go up. At this time, a voice came over lightly. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please leave.¡± Zhang San froze and looked up. A white-robed man stepped on the clouds and landed in front of him, blocking his way, with an ethereal and illusory aura, just like a lofty immortal. At a glance, it seemed like a supreme power was coming. Zhang San pupils shrink, secretly on guard. And the person who came was Chu Yuan. Chu Yuan faced Zhang San with his hands behind his back and said indifferently: ¡°This fellow Daoist, further up is the boundary of my sect, please leave.¡± Your sect? There was a sect up there? That was wrong! When was there a sect on Heavenly Mist Mountain? How come he didn¡¯t know. Still not right ¡­ That was not the point. That Dao intent aura earlier came from this sect¡¯s disciple? Zhang San did not move on the surface. He put down the big box behind him and slowly spoke. ¡°May I ask who you might be? And what kind of sect is on the mountain?¡± The magic power on his body was secretly mobilized, ready to strike at any time. The aura on this person in front of him was too out of the ordinary, surprisingly giving him the feeling that he was facing the Lord of the Holy Land. He really did not dare to underestimate this person. Chu Yuan replied in a light-hearted manner, ¡°The one on the mountain is the Daoless Sect, and I am the Sect Master of Daoless Sect.¡± ¡°This sect is just a small sect, you don¡¯t have to think too much. The sect only has me and a disciple in cultivation. We prefer serenity and don¡¯t want to be disturbed. If you have no business, please go down the mountain.¡± Only you and a cultivating disciple are in the sect? That Dao intent just now was the aura emitted by your disciple? The disciple was in the God Transformation realm ¡­ Then what realm would this sect master be? Above the God Transformation Realm, the Crossing Calamity Realm? No wonder! No wonder this guy¡¯s aura was out of this world, I bet he¡¯s an old monster of the Crossing Calamity realm ¡­ But this old guy didn¡¯t find out that he was an outlaw. He could slip away! A fluke flashed in Zhang San¡¯s eyes as he cupped his hand and said, ¡°Since senior doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed from his serenity, then junior will go first!¡± After saying that, he turned around and left without the slightest hesitation. He took a few steps and just as he was about to leap to the sky, a voice faintly sounded from behind him. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you forgot to take the box.¡± Zhang San was startled by this voice, and almost fell down accidentally. He turned around and saw the large box that he had left in place. He angrily cursed himself inwardly for being careless. He walked over to carry the box and expressed his gratitude. ¡°Thank you for reminding me, senior. If there is nothing, then junior will leave first.¡± However, Chu Yuan spoke up again, ¡°Fellow Daoist, this box of yours is so big, what is inside?¡± It was filled with all the secret manuals that he stole from various sects. Could he say that? If he said that, perhaps the old man would slay the demon and defend the Dao! Absolutely couldn¡¯t say so, he could only continue to lie! Zhang San tried to keep his facial expression calm and took a deep breath before he said, ¡°Senior, this box is all the things that junior used to make a living. They are all fake cultivation techniques to sell to some mortals who are approaching the end of their lives but have delusions of immortality.¡± Fake cultivation techniques? Fake? Fake was good! His Daoless Sect¡¯s Dharma Hall was empty, it was even better to buy some fake cultivation techniques to fool the disciple. Chu Yuan said with interest: ¡°Fake cultivation techniques? Bring it for me to see.¡± The heck, why are you interested in fake cultivation techniques? Zhang San inwardly spat but did not dare to do anything, obediently took the big box down. He pushed both of the box¡¯s clasps to unlock the box. The box was opened. ¡°Senior, these are fake cultivation techniques, and can not be taken seriously, even if you cultivate 70 or 80 years, you can not practice anything.¡± ¡°If senior is short of cultivation techniques, this junior has some here. as long as senior says, then junior will give it to senior.¡± While saying so, he was also retreating. He was afraid that Chu Yuan would violently suppress him. Chu Yuan rolled his eyes and didn¡¯t bother to care about this guy¡¯s nerves. Completely ignoring how he called him senior for no reason. He walked towards the big box and picked up one of the books. Heavenly Dao True Body! The name was quite powerful and dominating, but unfortunately, it was fake. He opened it and took a look. The first line amused Chu Yuan. Presumably, when a cultivator of the God Transformation Realm was enlightened, their mind contemplates the Heavenly Dao, communicates with the Heavenly Dao, and absorbs the power of the Heavenly Dao in their own body, allowing their body to get used to the power of the Heavenly Dao. When fighting, drew the power of the Heavenly Dao into the body and formed the Heavenly Dao True Body. The more proficient you are, the more enrichment you get! One would know this was fooling people! He then looked at the second book ¡­¡­ The postnatal care of immortal pigs. Pfft! Chu Yuan laughed inwardly like a two hundred catties(1) fatty, but he remained calm on the surface. He put the books down, looked at Zhang San, and said indifferently. ¡°This seat buys all of these, by the catty, how much is a catty?¡± Zhang San: ¡°???¡± By the catty? These are all the secret manuals of the major sects, by the catty? CH 6 The secret manuals of the major sect powers ¡­¡­ It even includes some untransmitted secret manuals and secret records of the Eastern State Holy Land. Such a valuable thing ¡­¡­ Was it to be sold by the catty??? If those powerful Sect Masters heard this, wouldn¡¯t they become so angry that they enter qi deviation? Zhang San¡¯s face was stiff, he wanted to answer but did not know how to respond and could only stay silent. Chu Yuan did not care about these goods. He picked the big box straightforwardly and weighed it. Then he slowly said, ¡°I think if you count the box, it was about eight catties. Even if you priced it one tael for a catty, eight catty is eight taels. It¡¯s a great catch for you.¡± He pulled out eight taels of silver from his sleeve and handed it to Zhang San. Do not ask him where the money came from. It was when he went down the mountain, he casually ¡®robbing the rich to help the poor.¡¯ Zhang San looked at the eight taels in his hand and wanted to cry. This ¡­¡­ This ¡­¡­ What should he say about this? He couldn¡¯t drop his lies. Could he take the initiative to say that those were the authentic secret manuals? He was afraid that this old fellow of God Transformation Realm would kill him, then these secret Manuals would still be his. He could only continue to lie to stay alive! Therefore, he could not stop lying! However, he was unwilling to exchange these secret manuals for only eight taels! Zhang San swallowed his saliva and gritted his teeth, ¡°Senior, it¡¯s okay to sell these ¡®fake¡¯ technique manuals to you for eight taels, but can senior please take me as a disciple! Teach me something!¡± Joining this senior¡¯s sect! He could see that he couldn¡¯t get these manuals back. Since he couldn¡¯t get them back, he could simply join this senior¡¯s sect. Then he would still be able to read these manuals, and he could also get the guidance of a God Transmigration realm. Chu Yuan, who was carrying the big box, heard this and raised his eyebrows. He looked at Zhang San, saying: ¡°Fellow Daoist wants to enter my Daoless Sect? Then may I ask if fellow Daoist have spiritual roots?¡± Spiritual roots? When Zhang San heard this topic, he immediately patted his chest, his face showing pride, and said, ¡°Senior, this disciple possessed wind spiritual root!¡± Wind Spiritual Root! This was one of the stronger spiritual roots. Those who have this spiritual root are all those with outstanding talent. When he was tested for his spiritual root back in the day, he was shocked by the wind¡¯s spiritual root. It wasn¡¯t known how many sects broke their heads trying to get him to join them. He believed that this senior would definitely have his heart set on him if he told his spiritual root. Well, he believed, he was sure, he was firm. That would definitely be the case. And if not? Hahaha. If not, then he turned his head on the spot and swallowed this tree next to him raw, without chewing! Just when Zhang San felt that he immediately had to kowtow to pay respect to the master, Chu Yuan said quietly: ¡°Fellow Daoist, sorry, I only accept people without spiritual roots Daoist sect. Those with spiritual roots are not accepted. Please go down the mountain, and I will take my leave.¡± After saying that, he carried the big box, clouds appeared on the sole of his feet and quickly flew to the back end. Zhang San: ¡°???¡± Senior, you¡¯re not right. I have brainstormed the whole process, and you¡¯re leaving? Zhang San looked at Chu Yuan¡¯s departing figure but could only curse at his carelessness inwardly. ¡­¡­ Chu Yuan carried a large box back to behind the boundary. He didn¡¯t put these ¡®fake¡¯ cultivation techniques into the Dharma Transmission Hall. Instead, he picked up the Daoless Sect¡¯s Mountain Protection Formation diagram and looked at it. He remembered that Daoless Sect¡¯s Mountain Protection Formation had the ability to hide the sect. Well, he planned to hide the Daoless Sect. This time was just a fake bookseller passing by. What if the next time his disciple Ye Luo¡¯s family really came over to pick up Ye Luo? No, he had to keep Ye Luo for a year. Therefore, he had to hide Daoless Sect so that no one else could find it, and Ye Luo could stay in the mountain quietly for a year. Chu Yuan pondered over the formation diagram for a long time. Finally figured out how to use it, and he mobilized his magic power into the formation diagram. The Formation diagram instantly flashed a burst of golden light, flew out of Chu Yuan¡¯s hand into the void. Daoless Sect. Mountain Protection Formation, Hidden Formation activate! If someone was standing outside the Heavenly Mist Mountain at this time, they could see that a burst of clouds and fog appeared out of thin air surrounding the entire Heavenly Mist Mountain. These clouds gradually obscured the Heavenly Mist Mountain so that people could not see the true face of the Heavenly Mist Mountain. As the clouds completely enveloped the Heavenly Mist Mountain, a strange scene happened ¡­¡­ Heavenly Mist Mountain disappeared ¡­¡­ Not really disappeared, instead, after being shrouded by clouds, the Heavenly Mist Mountain seemed to be completely non-existent in general¡¯s view. At first glance, they would subconsciously ignore the existence of the Heavenly Mist Mountain, and they would just think that this area of cloud and fog was dense. However, those in the Heavenly Mist Mountain could clearly see the outside scenery. Chu Yuan was delighted with this hidden formation. After laying down the hidden formation, Chu Yuan quietly put these fake techniques into the Dharma Transmission Hall. He transmitted a sound to Ye Luo that said he wouldn¡¯t show up. Show up? It was impossible for him to show up, and he had to hide. Anyway, Ye Luo wouldn¡¯t be able to find anyone, and he could delay it for as long as possible. If it couldn¡¯t be delayed, then continue to fool him. ¡­¡­ The main hall square. Ye Luo sat cross-legged, still in the midst of enlightenment. It was unknown how long has passed. Fuu ¡­¡­ He opened his eyes and exhaled a breath out of his mouth. ¡°Master is worthy of being a powerhouse.¡± Ye Luo sighed with emotion. He could feel how much these golden runes had helped him. They were strengthening his physical body and nourishing his soul almost all the time. Although he had not yet cultivated immortality, he was no weaker than the Qi Refining Realm. And according to his perceptions these days, these golden runes were just the tip of the ¡®Dao¡¯ iceberg. The numerous chains in the sky that he saw last time was the real ¡®Dao¡¯! He had only comprehended a single point, and it was of great benefit to him. If he could comprehend those numerous chains ¡­ perhaps it would be like what his master said. Holding the sun and the moon and picking the stars, there is no one like me in the world! ¡®Just eat something, continue to comprehend. Strive to complete what the master had ordered within a year. I can not let the master be disappointed.¡¯ Ye Luo thought. He was about to take out some dry food to fill his stomach, then continue to comprehend the Dao, when a voice suddenly came to his ears and lifted his spirits. ¡°Master said, let me have a look at the Dharma Transmission Hall when I have time?¡± ¡°Dharma Transmission Hall, looking at the name, it should be a place to teach secret techniques. Didn¡¯t Master tell me to be enlightened first for a year before solving the matter of my no spiritual root? Now, why did he want me to go to the Dharma Transmission Hall?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see it first, and the master must have his own intention. It¡¯s useless to think so much.¡± Ye Luo pondered for a while, picked up his longsword, and got up. He walked towards the square outside the main hall. He did not know where the Dharma Transmission Hall was ¡­¡­ He could only wander around and look for the location of the Dharma Transmission Hall ¡­¡­ CH 7 Ye Luo stood in front of the Dharma Transmission Hall, looking up at the ancient and solemn-looking hall in front of him. A sense of solemnity naturally arose in his heart. Especially when he saw the three big words that were ¡®Dharma Transmission Hall¡¯ like dragons and snakes, it made him feel shaken. Vaguely from the three words, he could see countless images of life and death, the prevalence and disillusionment of the universe emerge. This made Ye Luo once again lament the sect¡¯s extraordinary nature and feel grateful that he could join such a secluded sect. Thinking like this, he couldn¡¯t help but straighten his clothes. He stepped into the Dharma Transmission Hall. As far as the eye could see, there were nine rows of stone platforms, and each row had nine stone platforms. On each stone platform was a secret manual. ¡°Is anyone there?¡± Ye Luo spoke softly, and his voice caused a burst of echoes, and there was no one answering back. Generally speaking, places like the Dharma Transmission Hall where secret manuals were taught were important places of the sect, with someone to oversee it. But the Daoless Sect¡¯s Dharma Transmission Hall was empty and silent. This deepened Ye Luo¡¯s thoughts. The powerhouses of the Daoless Sect must have all ascended! His master was also on the verge of Ascension, which was why he had come out to the world to accept him as his disciple. The purpose was that when he grew up, Master would entrust the Daoless Sect to him and then ascend to immortality! He must not disappoint his master¡¯s expectations, to be enlightened and cultivated, and become a powerful person as soon as possible! When the time comes, the master will definitely show a gratifying smile. When Ye Luo thought of this, his Dao¡¯s heart became even more determined. He originally wanted to pick up the secret manual on the stone platform to take a look, but the corner of his eyes inadvertently swept a glance at the corner. There was a pile of books thrown in there. He subconsciously walked over and picked up one of the books. Azure Dragon Body Refining ¡­¡­ This book ¡­¡­ He had heard of it! Ye Luo came from within a family of a medium-sized city. The city clan he was from was under the jurisdiction of a powerful sect called the ¡®Azure Dragon Sect.¡¯ And the Azure Dragon Sect¡¯s technique was the Azure Dragon Body Refining Technique! Daoless Sect¡¯s Dharma Hall had the Azure Dragon Sect¡¯s technique? Furthermore, it was treated like garbage and thrown into the corner ¡­¡­ This was the secluded sect? Loved loved loved. Ye Luo excitedly put down this book in his hand and then looked at the other books in the corner. This look caused him to exclaim. ¡°Deadwood Spring, isn¡¯t this the secret technique of the Springwood School?¡± ¡°Nirvana Sword manual, the strongest sword manual of the only Sword Sect in the Eastern State ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Demonic Spirit Incantation, the technique of the Demonic Sect ¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He had seen a lot. Ye Luo perceived that all of these were the secret cultivation methods of major sects and powerhouses. And most of them were the sect¡¯s secret techniques. Each copy can cause a bloody storm, and it was normal for countless powerhouses to rack their brains to get it. But these things fell into their Daoless Sect, and they were actually reduced to the point of being thrown to the corner to collect dust. Was this what the secluded sect accumulated in the background? Ye Luo took a deep breath and suppressed his excitement. He tried to make his heart regain its calmness. He didn¡¯t have a spiritual root yet and couldn¡¯t cultivate. No matter how heaven-defying these secret manuals were, he could not cultivate them. On the contrary ¡­¡­ His master knew full well that he had no spiritual roots and still let him come to the Dharma Transmission Hall. Maybe he wanted to sharpen his Dao heart so that he wouldn¡¯t be surprised by anything he saw in the future. He couldn¡¯t get excited! He was the man who was going to inherit the Daoless Sect in the future! Ye Luo calmed down. He flipped through those books in the corner again, and he turned a blind eye to those books on cultivation. After turning it over for a long time, he found one interesting book. It was the secret of ancient times! What kind of book was this? A book that recorded the events of the ancient period? Ye Luo got interested. Maybe he could get information about the Daoless Sect from this book. He picked up the book and sat straight down on the ground. He opened the book and read it. The first sentence in the book put him in a trance. ¡±Rumor has it that in the ancient times, everyone had no spiritual roots. The Nascent Soul, God Transformation, and Crossing Calamity were merely a threshold of cultivation. Due to the drastic changes in heaven and earth, the spiritual energy was insufficient. The Heavenly Law set up spiritual roots for the human body to limit its cultivation speed so that the spiritual energy would not be depleted ¡­¡­¡± Ye Luo¡¯s mind trembled, he seemed to realized something and hurriedly read it again, refusing to omit even a single word. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in a city within Lin Country¡¯s border, Eastern State. A chasing battle between immortal cultivators was taking place. The person being chased was Zhang San, the outlaw. Zhang San used all his strength to flee, but he couldn¡¯t shake off the countless powerhouses, and he could barely lose them. While fleeing, Zhang San looked at the powerhouses from the major sects behind him, he pretended to be relaxed and let out a loud laugh. ¡°Are you still the powerhouses of the major sects? This is all? You can¡¯t even catch up. What¡¯s the use of having you guys?¡± He wanted to anger these strong people so that he could exhaust their magic power and then take the opportunity to shake them off. His idea was good, unfortunately, he was not destined to run away. Just as Zhang San finished speaking, a huge palm print descended from the sky and directly blasted Zhang San into the ground. Rumble ¡­¡­ The entire city shook. Rolling dust and fog enveloped the area. After a moment. A black-robed old man stepped out of the dust and fog, carrying Zhang San, who was like a dead dog, in his hand. The black-robed old man threw Zhang San on the ground. The powerhouses from all the major sects gathered around and wanted to speak. The black-robed old man waved his hand, indicating that the crowd did not need to speak, he walked up, lifted Zhang San, and said hoarsely: ¡°Outlaw ¡­¡­ say it, where are the cultivation methods of my holy land, and the cultivation methods of all the major sects? Say it, and I can make your death easier.¡± Zhang San, who was panting with blood flowing from the corners of his mouth, trembled and took out eight taels of silver from his bosom and handed it to the black-robed old man. The black-robed old man took the eight taels of silver, and his divine sense swept through without finding anything. He couldn¡¯t help but frown and tossed the eight taels of silver to those behind him. ¡°Everyone take a look, is this silver some kind of storage magic weapon.¡± Many powerhouses took the silver and carefully observed it. After observing for a long time, they couldn¡¯t find anything. Zhang San said slyly: ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, this is not any storage magic weapon, this is ordinary silver. I sell your respective sect¡¯s secret manuals for eight taels of silver.¡± Black-robed old man: ¡°?¡± Many powerhouses: ¡°?¡± The secret manuals of their respective sect were priceless. Selling the secret manuals of their sects for eight taels of silver?? Was he teasing them? The eyes of the many powerhouses that looked at Zhang San became unkind. Zhang San swallowed a mouthful of blood and said in a loud voice: ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s in the Heavenly Mist Mountain! There is a sect on the Heavenly Mist Mountain called the Daoless Sect. The Sect Master is a Crossing Calamity Realm powerhouse, and he really uses eight taels of silver to buy those secret manuals forcefully¡­¡­¡± ¡°If you do not believe me, I can take you there. If not, then I am willing to take off my head for you to kick ¡­¡­¡± CH 8 Inside the Dharma Transmission Hall. Ye Luo held the book in his hand and sat on the corner, his eyes shining brightly. Through this book that recorded the secrets of the ancient times, he had vaguely understood his own situation. In ancient times, people originally had no spiritual roots, and the birth of spiritual roots was considered a kind of shackle of heaven and earth on people ¡­ And in this book, there was a hypothesis. Heaven and earth set up the human body with spiritual roots to limit its cultivation. Suppose when a person was born with some extraordinary powerful physique, then the spiritual roots will not be able to limit its cultivation speed. Due to the different periods of time, there might be some changes, but as long as they can cultivate, that would inevitably advance rapidly ¡­ If he was not wrong, he was this type of person. Ye Luo took a deep breath and muttered, ¡°So, I¡¯m not a waste, but a person with a powerful talent. No wonder Master would let me come to the Dharma Transmission Hall, and it was in order to make me understand all this. Master, the disciple, understands your intention!¡± He was still a little excited. Anyone who had carried the name of ¡®waste material¡¯ for so many years would feel uncomfortable. Now that he understood that he was the one who was truly gifted and powerful, all of a sudden, he was relieved. He was not the one who was abandoned by heaven! Instead, he was the one envied by heaven!!! At the same time, the last bit of doubt he had about his master was also solved. He just said his master was a Crossing Calamity Realm powerhouse, the sect master of a secluded sect. Why did he not choose those with heavenly spiritual roots and earthly spiritual roots as disciples. Instead, he chose him, a person without spiritual roots, as a disciple. It turned out that the reason was because he was the real strong talent! Ye Luo, who learned this, did not have any pride, but instead, he felt more pressure in his heart. If it weren¡¯t for his master, who had asked him to come to the Dharma Transmission Hall, he wouldn¡¯t have known about these secret records. All of this was bestowed by his master, and he must not let his master¡¯s expectations down. Ye Luo had a fighting spirit in his eyes. He put the book back to its original place, turned around, and walked out of the Dharma Transmission Hall. He was going to comprehend the Dao and practice his sword. He wanted to grow up as soon as possible to repay his master¡¯s supreme kindness! Ye Luo no longer hesitated and quickly went back to the main hall square to enlighten himself. In this way, Ye Luo entered the stage of hard cultivation, comprehending the Dao during the day and practicing the sword at night, day after day. ¡­¡­ In a flash, several days passed. This day, a group of people gathered in a clearing outside the Heavenly Mist Mountain. The cultivation base of the people who were threading the air was from Golden Core and reached God Transformation realm. It was the powerhouses from the major sects. The black-robed old man at the head of the group carried Zhang San looked ashen at the clouds and fog around him. He swept his divine sense. Where was that Heavenly Mist Mountain ¡­ This Zhang San was clearly fooling them!!! ¡°Outlaw, truly worthy of being an outlaw. Still daring to deceive us to this extent, you are indeed a carefree outlaw!!! Hahahahaha, I¡¯ve been running around for so many years, but this is the first time I¡¯ve been cheated! You were the first person to deceive me, and you can die gloriously!¡± The black-robed old man spoke hoarsely. There was a naked killing intent flickering in his eyes. The other powerhouses also looked ugly, but they had more concerns in their eyes. The secret manuals of their great sects were not returned, which made it difficult for them to explain when they returned. Zhang San looked at these powerhouses¡¯ faces, also know the seriousness of the matter, and said: ¡°Really! Really, I¡¯m not lying to you. Inside the clouds ahead, there¡¯s a Heavenly Mist Mountain, and there¡¯s a sect called the Daoless Sect on the mountain!¡± ¡°Aiyo, I really did not lie to you. If you don¡¯t believe me, then put me down. I will take you there! It¡¯s really right in front. If not, I will give you a live performance to swallow a stone. I will swallow this stone without magic power for you to see!¡± He determinedly pointed to a huge stone a hundred meters away. Stone: ¡°???¡± You¡¯re talking about your own matter, why do you need to swallow me? The black-robed old man laughed angrily, what could still escape his divine sense that has swept over. The other powerhouses did not think so. They all spoke up and asked Zhang San to take them over, and they were not willing to give up even a glimmer of a chance. The black-robed old man had no choice but to let Zhang San down and let Zhang San lead the way. Zhang San landed and hurriedly led the powerhouses towards the clouds and fog. ¡°I really didn¡¯t fool you about this. Up ahead, in front, is the Heavenly Mist Mountain. There is a sect called the Daoless Sect. I don¡¯t know why, but the clouds and mist were not so dense the last time I came, and the clouds and mist are so dense this time. Look, the Heavenly Mist Mountain is here ¡­¡­ this ¡­¡­¡± Zhang San froze, looking at the open expanse in front of him. There were only billowing clouds and mist in front of the space where Heavenly Mist Mountain was supposed to be. Oh My God ¡­ Where was the Heavenly Mist Mountain?! Heavenly Mist Mountain came out ah! If you didn¡¯t come out, I would lose my life! Zhang San didn¡¯t need to turn his head, and he could feel how frozen the air behind him was. A group of God Transformation Realm, Nascent Soul, and Golden Core powerhouses was played like a monkey over and over again ¡­¡­ He knew what would happen to him, even just thinking by his feet. ¡°That, great weather today, have you all eaten yet?¡± Zhang San pretended to be relaxed, turned his head, and asked with a smile. As the words fell, he was making his escape quietly with a burst of magic power. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death! Great Seal of Heaven!¡± The black-robed old man rose in a fury and struck out with a palm, blasting Zhang San with overwhelming might. Rumble ¡­¡­ Thousands of miles around Heavenly Mist Mountain shook. ¡­¡­ Chu Yuan, who was lying in the sun at the back end of the Daoless Sect, was also startled by this vibration. He was so frightened that he fell down. ¡°Is this an earthquake?¡± Chu Yuan looked around in confusion. Subconsciously, he released his Nascent Soul Realm¡¯s divine sense and swept in all directions. He understood immediately. Powerhouses were fighting outside the Heavenly Mist Mountain. And this power even made him feel threatened. The person fighting outside was stronger than him! Were there so many powerhouses in this immortal cultivation world? Random people fighting outside his sect were stronger than him. Was he too weak as a Nascent Soul ¡­¡­ A year later, after he abandoned Ye Luo, he could only be raised to the middle stage of the Nascent Soul. Apparently ¡­¡­ Probably ¡­¡­ It seemed ¡­¡­ That he was still a bit weak. No way! He couldn¡¯t laze around like this. He had to collect a few more disciples. Teaching a disciple could raise one small realm stage, and teaching three would be a big realm. If he taught ten or twenty, he would be invincible in this world. I cultivated from Nascent Soul to be invincible. Wouldn¡¯t it just be a joke? Right! He was going to collect more disciples. Anyway, Ye Luo¡¯s side was already stable, and it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to find new disciples. Chu Yuan¡¯s divine sense swept over and found Ye Luo, who was seated in the main hall square. Could not help but reveal a smile. This disciple was really cute. He was already fooled in two or three speeches ¡­ As for being able to get enlightenment? If he could comprehend anything, I would kowtow to you and called you grandpa ¡­ CH 9 The sky within the borders of Eastern State was clear. There were countless powerful sects in the Eastern State, with the ninth-grade sect being the lowest and the first-grade sect being the highest. Furthermore, there was only one holy land in Eastern State! There was no rank for this force above the powerful sect in the Eastern State. The holy land¡¯s name was Qiandi Sect! At this moment, within the main hall of Qiandi Sect, dozens of elders gathered here, their expressions were very ugly. ¡°Our sect¡¯s supreme inheritage has been broken, several important techniques have been stolen, even though some disciples sorted out some techniques to be submitted, but the neglected yet important techniques couldn¡¯t be found ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Throughout the ages, how many holy lands have been destroyed because of broken inheritage? Our Qiandi Sect must not follow in the footsteps.¡± ¡°The Sect Master is in seclusion, what can we do?¡± ¡°There is no hurry, wait for the Grand Elder to return first, the Grand Elder has already gone to capture that outlaw Zhang San.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Right at this moment, a figure flew into the great hall. It was the black-robed old man, the Grand Elder of the Qiandi Sect! All the elders rose to pay their respects. ¡°Grand Elder!¡± The black-robed old man waved his hand, signaling the crowd to dispense with the courtesy. Looking at the crowd of elders who opened their mouths to ask questions, he took the lead and spoke up. ¡°Those cultivation methods have not been recovered so far, but Zhang San has been captured by me and is now locked up in a cage. I have already asked the Sect Master for instructions on this matter, and the Sect Master will personally deal with it later!¡± ¡°What exactly happened, forget it, I¡¯ll tell you personally.¡± The Grand Elder explained in detail what Zhang San said as an excuse, as well as all the causes and consequences of the whole incident. After listening to it, all the elders were ¡®angry¡¯. ¡°This outlaw, does he really consider himself as something?¡± ¡°How dare he tease the Grand Elder, he deserves to die! ¡°He even dared to tease the Grand Elder, he should be rewarded ¡­¡­ cough, should be beaten ¡­¡­¡± Looking at this group of people that focus on how he was teased, black lines appeared on the Grand Elder¡¯s face. This was a very serious matter, alright. Your focus was straying too far. His face was obviously darkened before, but at this time it was calm ¡­¡­ And what the hell is that holding back laughter and blushing? The cultivation methods being stolen was a serious matter, how dare you have the mood to laugh? No, this group of people seemed to have a problem with him. The great elder¡¯s eyes widened and he just wanted to question this group of people when a voice suddenly came in. ¡°This Zhang San did not lie.¡± The many elders looked up. An expressionless middle-aged man with a square face and full of authority stepped in. This person was the current Sect Master of the Qiandi Sect, Qian Yuan. Many elders, including the Grand Elder, restrained themselves and bowed towards Sect Master Qian Yuan. ¡°Greetings, Sect Master!¡± Sect Master Qian Yuan casually waved his hand and sat on the seat of honor of the hall, while saying expressionlessly afterwards, ¡°You may be excused.¡± ¡°I have used our sect¡¯s secret techniques on Zhang San and confirmed that Zhang San is indeed not lying, the secret manuals of the major sects, including some of our sect¡¯s secret manuals, were all sold by Zhang San to a sect called the Daoless Sect for eight taels of silver.¡± Bang! The elders were in an uproar. Eight taels of silver to sell the secret manuals of so many sect, which include the important techniques of their holy land and so on? That was simply the most ridiculous thing in the world!!! No one would believe it if it was said out loud. The elders couldn¡¯t return to their senses. The Grand Elder reacted quickly, and he asked: ¡°Sect Master! Since this Zhang San is not lying, then where is this Daoless Sect? Could it be that what Zhang San said about the Heavenly Mist Mountain is also true? But I have already been to the Heavenly Mist Mountain that Zhang San said, and it is simply an empty land.¡± Sect Master Qian Yuan shook his head and said, ¡°According to what Zhang San said, the Sect Master of that Daoless Sect is a supreme being of the Crossing Calamity Realm, and it is likely that the Daoless Sect is a secluded sect, so it is too simple to be able to conceal it from your probing, Grand Elder.¡± Crossing Calamity Realm!!! Secluded sect!!! When these two terms came out, the many elders who hadn¡¯t relaxed almost fell to their knees. Crossing Calamity Realm powerhouse! In this world, the Crossing Calamity Realm was already the strongest existence! In the entire Eastern State, except for holy lands such as the Qiandi Sect, which had one or two Daoist elders of the Crossing Calamity Realm, no other sects had a Crossing Calamity Realm existence. This shows the scarcity of the Crossing Calamity Realm powerhouse. But if it was from a secluded sect, then it was normal ¡­¡­ According to the ancient secret records, because of the changes that occurred, or the catastrophe or the emergence of the world¡¯s most powerful. Some sects chose to be secluded from the world, cultivating in great concentration, and ignoring world affairs. After a long period of time, they gradually became unknown, and so they were called the secluded sects. But undoubtedly, every secluded sect was powerful and mysterious that has gone through the test of time. Saying that a secluded sect has a Crossing Calamity Realm existence was very reasonable! ¡°Sect Master, now that there is a secluded sect in the Eastern State, will this be a threat to our holy land¡¯s rule?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the point, the point was what is this secluded sect¡¯s attitude towards Eastern State¡¯s Holy Land?¡± ¡°If it is possible to be handled amicably, let¡¯s handle it amicably ¡­¡­¡± The elders opened their mouths, most of them were choosing to try to befriend this ¡®secluded sect¡¯ Daoless Sect. Who did not know how deep the secret of a secluded sect was. It wouldn¡¯t be good to have a bad relationship, it was better to befriend it. Sect Master Qian Yuan was once again shaking his head. ¡°Now we don¡¯t even know where the other side is. How can we talk about friendship? What I mean is, first send someone to try to contact this secluded Daoless Sect. Probe the other side¡¯s attitude, then decide the next step.¡± Sect Master Qian Yuan slowly said. ¡°This method may be feasible.¡± ¡°But who will be sent to contact this secluded sect?¡± Many elders were talking, all whispering about who would be better to contact the secluded sect. Seeing this, the Grand Elder stepped out and said benevolently, ¡°Sect Master, let me go!¡± Sect Master Qian Yuan pondered for a moment, nodded and agreed. An elder, however, muttered: ¡°Sect Master, it would not be good to let the Grand Elder go, the Grand Elder¡¯s mental capability can be teased by an outlaw, if we let the Grand Elder go, would this not be a disgrace to our Holy Land ¡­¡­¡± The Grand Elder immediately blew his beard(1) and glared, staring straight at that elder, and appeared as though wanted to beat him. Has it been too long since he beat them? Someone actually dared to outrightly said that he was stupid?? He¡¯s going to drag this person to the back of the mountain and bury him! To restore his dignity! Sect Master Qian Yuan looked at this scene and frowned, ¡°Stop it, Grand Elder please make preparations to visit the secluded sect.¡± The Grand Elder smiled and let out a long sigh as he turned around and prepared to go out. Alas, this Sect Master was still biased towards this elder. He was ultimately going to pay for his mistake ¡­¡­ CH 10 Daoless Sect. After Chu Yuan met with Ye Luo and told him about how he had to go down to the mountain to do something, he was ready to leave. After all, time was not waiting for him. After Chu Yuan discovered that his own strength was still very weak, he began to think about taking in more ¡®waste¡¯ disciples. Teaching a disciple gave him a small stage realm. Three disciples gave a whole realm. Soon! Soon he will be invincible! Everything was within his grasp! ¡­¡­ At the mountain gate. Cold breeze was blowing and mist lingering. Ye Luo sent Chu Yuan to the mountain gate, and the two of them stood here. Chu Yuan looked at the clouds outside the mountain gate and did not speak. A gust of breeze rustled his white clothes, hands behind his back with a calm expression, he looked like an immortal. Ye Luo stood by the side, hesitated for a moment, but still couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Master, disciple has comprehended a trace of the Dao left behind by master, and incorporated it into his sword moves, master please guide me!¡± Comprehended it? What have you comprehended? It was unlikely that you sat everyday to comprehend, did you apprehend mythomania(1)?? Chu Yuan suddenly had a thought in his heart. For his disciple to gain mythomania, this could be regarded as him abandoning his disciple, right? This could still gain him a cultivation base, right? It should count. It didn¡¯t matter if you had mythomania, lest you feel that you can¡¯t comprehend anything every day. When Chu Yuan thought about it this way, he was immediately relieved. He smiled slightly and said: ¡°No need, Master knows that what you have comprehended was only one ten thousandth of the Dao.¡± ¡°You have not yet comprehended the real core of things. Just look up and see more so that you can really understand Master¡¯s meaning. Well, Master will go first. Don¡¯t slack off on your enlightenment!¡± After saying that, clouds appeared on the sole of his feet, broke the air and went away, dashing like the wind. However, he sighed in his heart. He had been fooled for so long that he became a mythomaniac. Sigh. But mythomaniac was good, he would be more stable later. This disciple was definitely solved, he just needed to wait for the test to enhance his cultivation base. As he thought of this, a smile appeared on Chu Yuan¡¯s face and accelerated his speed to fly down the mountain. As for Ye Luo, he fell into deep thought after listening to Chu Yuan¡¯s words. He certainly couldn¡¯t have any doubts about his master¡¯s words. So he had been thinking about his master¡¯s words. What he had comprehended was only one ten thousandth ¡­ If it was according to the scene he had seen before, there were thousands of chains on the sky, the dao intent was everywhere. What he comprehended was indeed only one ten thousandth ¡­¡­ Not even one ten thousandth. However, what was the real core of the sentence that Master said? Let him look up?? Ye Luo looked up, the sky was bright and the blazing sun was in the sky. The sun was dazzling ¡­¡­ Other than that, he didn¡¯t have any hint of discovery. But the master could not have lied to him, there was the enlightenment in the first place, and the spying of the secret spirits in the Dharma Transmission Hall before. Nobody else thought his master was lying to him, right? No way, no way ¡­¡­ Ye Luo was very puzzled, he walked back to the main hall square and sat down. He forced himself to endure the blazing sun stinging his eyes and continued to open them. His master would not lie to him. Look up more ¡­¡­ He had to comprehend his master¡¯s intentions! Couldn¡¯t let down his master¡¯s expectations! Ye Luo quietly looked at the sky. An hour passed ¡­ He didn¡¯t find anything. But he was not impatient either. His enlightenment these days, coupled with the nourishment of the golden runes, his frame of mind was already different from before. Two hours passed ¡­ There was still no clue. Three hours later ¡­ The sky was already dim. Ye Luo still opened his eyes to watch the sky. Just at that moment. His mind shook abruptly. A sense of clarity surged to his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes for a moment. By the time he opened his eyes again, the sky had changed dramatically. He saw all the clouds and stars in the sky all disappeared. There was only a dark sky. Ye Luo looked up at the sky, as if he was looking directly at the whole world. A sense of insignificance emerged. Was this what the master meant? The sky was big, so big that it was unimaginable ¡­ And he was only witnessing the tip of its iceberg, yet he was smug and wanted to perform in front of his master. That was why Master nudged him awake ¡­¡­ Master, disciple understood! Ye Luo became enlightened. At the same time, a golden rune was flashing in his heart. A thought surfaced. Human power was ultimately inferior to the sky. Then why not borrow the power of the heavens and use it for oneself! Ye Luo pulled out his long sword and closed his eyes tightly. The next moment, he swung his sword out. Buzz ¡­¡­ This sword, without any sharpness to speak of, dropped lightly. But the endless sound of the sword was resounding, the sword wind whistling up. Thankfully, there was no one here. If there was someone, perhaps they would be scared to death when they saw the sky collapse. Because, what this sword cut was not a person, but the heart! It cut a person¡¯s Dao Heart! Clang ¡­¡­ Ye Luo¡¯s face paled when he slashed the sword and he fell to the ground without strength. The long sword clanged and fell to the ground. A satisfied smile appeared on his face. He understood all of his master¡¯s meaning. He had also comprehended this sword move. He was sure his master would be pleased to know that he had become enlightened so quickly. Ye Luo thought, closed his eyes and took a rest. ¡­¡­ Early the next morning. Ye Luo was woken up by hunger. He put the long sword away, picked up the bag next to him and looked at it, and found that there was no more dry food. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. He knew that there was no food in the sect. Now the master had gone out, what would he eat? Ye Luo was puzzled. Did Master forget that he had to eat? This thought had just risen in his mind when he dismissed it. ¡°There¡¯s no way Master could have forgotten to prepare food for me, it¡¯s definitely not that Master forgot. Maybe Master did this on purpose, wanting me to solve the food problem by myself. There should be some animals or something on the foot of the mountain. Let¡¯s go down and take a look.¡± Ye Luo muttered. It just so happened that he didn¡¯t know how strong the sword move he comprehended was, he could go to the mountain to find some animals for experimentation. But according to his insight ¡­ even the Qi Refining Realm cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to resist his sword move. The Foundation Establishment Realm might be able to resist one or two. He wasn¡¯t sure of the specifics, but that was enough. He had not stepped into the path of immortal cultivation, but he was better than the Qi Refining Realm cultivators! It must be known that he had only entered the sect less than two months ago, and he had already reached this level ¡­ If he could cultivate in the future, how terrifying would that be? The main thing was that he still had several months to become enlightened, and what he would have comprehended by then. All of this was unknown, and everything was possible under the guidance of Master. Anyway, Ye Luo was satisfied to the extreme with his current combat power. His mortal body was better than the Qi Refining Realm. He, Ye Luo, wouldn¡¯t cause the secluded sect to lose face! CH 11 The sun fell in the west and the moon rose in the east, repeatedly rotating ¡­¡­ In the blink of an eye, a few more days passed. On this day, the clouds and mist that surrounded the Heavenly Mist Mountain for thousands of meters were still majestic. A mortal might be unable to tell the direction at all if they were to enter the mountain. Even the cultivators couldn¡¯t see clearly with their naked eyes, they can only rely on their divine sense to identify their location. The Grand Elder from the Qiandi Sect brought two elite disciples to the range of clouds and mist. He wanted to visit the ¡®secluded sect¡¯ Daoless Sect. The Grand Elder looked at the two disciples behind him. ¡°Remember, when you visit a secluded sect, make sure not to offend them, and put down all your usual arrogance. This visit is on behalf of Eastern State¡¯s Holy Land Qiandi Sect. If you can make friends with the secluded sects, then you must definitely make friends.¡± The Grand Elder taught slowly. He was afraid that these two disciples would be hot-headed and mess this up. He was also sighing in his heart. If the patriarch hadn¡¯t personally ordered him to bring two of the sect¡¯s elites to see the world, he wouldn¡¯t have brought these disciples to death. However, he could also understand what the sect master meant. One of the reasons was to bring two elite disciples to see the world. The main thing was to let the secluded sects see the strength of Qiandi Sect. These two elite disciples were already in Golden Core Realm at a young age. The two elite disciples were young enough to serve as the face of his Qiandi Sect. When the two disciples heard the words, they did not dare to have any complaints and cupped their hands. ¡°Yes, Elder.¡± Seeing this, the Grand Elder did not say anything else, and with a wave of his wide sleeves, he swept the two disciples and flew forward. He was ready to go to the ground that Zhang San had mentioned last time and make some more observations. The three of them stepped into the clouds and mist, but within ten minutes, they encountered a figure before they reached their destination, forcing them to stop. This was the territory of a secluded sect ¡­¡­ The people who can appear here were either people from the Secluded Sect or powerful cultivators who come to visit the Secluded Sect, in any case, they have something to do with the Secluded Sect. It was better to observe first. A little further ahead. They could see the scenery ahead even with the present clouds and mist. A human figure was confronting a fierce tiger ¡­¡­ A closer look made the see that it was the figure of a young man, wearing a blue stream crane cloud robe, holding a long sword. He looked aloof as if he was a supreme sword immortal. But a cultivator could see that he was a mortal. They look at the huge fierce tiger, around six or seven meters, and emitted a killing aura. In addition to bloodthirstiness, there was also a hint of spirituality in its eyes. With spirituality, this was a demon! Even if spirituality was rare, but it has already entered the ranks of ¡®demons¡¯, it could never be treated as ordinary beasts. Those that crossed into the ranks of ¡®demons¡¯ were different from beasts; ordinary Qi Refining Realm cultivators would die if they encountered a little demon. Even Foundation Establishment cultivators have to be careful in response. For this mortal to run into this kind of demon tiger, perhaps his small life could not be guaranteed. The Grand Elder did not want to care about this. Immortals and mortals were different. After entering immortal cultivation, there was no longer any relationship with mortals. They wouldn¡¯t care about mortal¡¯s matters. However, this was the area of the secluded sect, and it was not good to have a demon hurt people here. Just as the Grand Elder was about to strike to wipe out the demon tiger. He saw the mortal suddenly unsheathed his sword. The sword slashed out. Buzz ¡­¡­ In the eyes of the Grand Elder¡¯s group, a bright sword light flickered, the endless sound of the sword ringing in their ears, their Dao Heart was instantly in disorder. The vast sky seemed to collapse and the ground was torn apart. At this moment, the three of them felt a sense of insignificance and powerlessness. The sky tilted and the ground fell, they could do nothing but watch their own death ¡­¡­ ¡°Break!!!¡± The Grand Elder, a God Transformation Realm being, immediately realized that something was wrong and let out a rebuke. Everything was broken instantly. The scene of the sky tilting and the earth falling disappeared like a mirror. The sky was still the same. The ground was still the same. Everything was like an illusion. With a wave of his hands, his magic power came out, awakening the two disciples. Plop ¡­¡­ The two disciples woke up with their legs trembling, dripping with sweat, and fell to the ground, unable to return to their senses for a long time. A few moments later, the two disciples regain their senses and looked at the Grand Elder in horror. ¡°Elder, just ¡­¡­ just what was that all about?¡± ¡°Elder, we have disgraced the sect ¡­¡­¡± The Grand Elder waved his hand, his eyes very grave. ¡°That sword just now involved the Dao intent aspect of the God Transformation realm, you guys are only at the Golden Core realms, it¡¯s normal that you couldn¡¯t bear it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I am very curious about this young man. He looks like a mortal, but the sword contains the Dao intent that could cut straight to the Dao Heart and the soul ¡­¡­¡± The Grand Elder spoke earnestly. He looked over, the demon tiger had long since died. The young man also put the sword back to its sheath, tugged the demon tiger¡¯s tail with his hand, and turned around to prepare to leave. This turn made him face the Grand Elder¡¯s group. Eight eyes facing each other, all of them silent The Grand Elder¡¯s group was thinking about who this man was. And Ye Luo who was dragging the demon tiger also froze. He didn¡¯t know who these people were in front of him and what matter they had at the foot of Heavenly Mist Mountain. The next moment, the Grand Elder took the lead and spoke, breaking the silence. He said, ¡°Dare I ask this ¡­¡­ little friend, who are you? And why are you here?¡± Ye Luo was confused. You were in the vicinity of my sect, yet you ask me who I am and why I am here? What the hell were these three people doing? He said strangely, ¡°This is the land of my Daoless sect, why are you asking me who I am? Shouldn¡¯t I be the one to ask who you are?¡± The land of the Daoless sect! Hiss! The Grand Elder sucked in a breath of cold air, sure enough, the Secluded Sect was really here. And rightly so. Only a secluded sect would teach an existence as peculiar as this one in front of him. He obviously looked like a mortal but could use the sword to cut through people¡¯s Dao heart and soul ¡­¡­ ¡°So little friend is a person of the Daoless sect, no wonder you are so talented, graceful, gentle, elegant, handsome, young and promising ¡­¡­ I am the Grand Elder of the Qiandi sect, this time I came to visit the Daoless sect. We have offended you, please forgive us.¡± In order to leave a good impression in front of Ye Luo, the Grand Elder threw caution to the wind and put down his image to resolutely lick(1) Ye Luo. Then he introduced some of his own origins. This made the eyes of the two elite disciples behind him almost fall off. This, this, this ¡­¡­ Was this still their dignified, solemn, eyes unable to tolerate half a bit of sand Grand Elder? Quickly say! Which licking dog possessed their Grand Elder! My Grand Elder couldn¡¯t possibly licking people like this ¡­¡­ *Join our Patreon for more chapters, we may not have complete chapters for every novel but you may contribute to this website sustainability. CH 12 Outside the Heavenly Mist Mountain. Ye Luo was a little confused when he looked at this old man and two young men. This old man who was like a licking dog, and the two dazed young men, both came to visit the Daoless Sect? They said they were from what Qiandi Sect ¡­ Why did the name Qiandi Sect sound so familiar? He seemed to have heard it somewhere. Where had he heard it before? He couldn¡¯t remember, forget it then, just treat all other sects like trash. As for the matter of visiting. Anyway, Master was not here now, he could not make the decision to make such a visit. No matter what kind of sect was the Qiandi Sect. However, this old man was also too ¡­¡­ licky to him. All the words that he said, although he knew he was very handsome but he couldn¡¯t stand such a compliment. Ye Luo coughed twice and said softly, ¡°Sorry, this ¡­¡­ senior, my master went out on an errand a few days ago and has not yet returned. I can¡¯t make the decision over the matter of visiting. Asking this senior to come back to visit another day.¡± He pulled the demon tiger¡¯s tail with his left hand and held the sword with his right hand, then prepared to leave. The Grand Elder on the side heard this and his expression stiffened. Your master was not here so we couldn¡¯t visit? It was hard to find a clue about the secluded sect. If he let this Ye Luo go straight away, then where would he find the Daoless Sect the next time he came? Although he knew that the Daoless Sect was nearby, his divine sense could not find the location of the Daoless Sect. ¡°Little friend! Little friend, wait! I am here on behalf of the Qiandi Sect, so if your master is not here, dare I ask if there are any other sect elders?¡± The Grand Elder was extremely humble. To think that the Grand Elder of the Eastern State¡¯s Holy Land Qiandi Sect who was always treated with respect everywhere he went now actually had to stoop to this level. However, he had to lower himself in the presence of a secluded sect. Ye Luo stopped walking, there was a trace of impatience in his eyes. He still had to cook rice, then there was enlightenment. He also had to practice swords in the evening, he didn¡¯t have any time to delay. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I am the only disciple in the sect, my master is the sect master, there are no more elders in the sect, the sect elders have long since ascended. If you want to visit, wait until my master returns. If there is nothing, then leave first.¡± Plop!!! The Grand Elder almost knelt to Ye Luo. There were no more elders in the sect ¡­¡­ The sect elders have long since ascended ¡­¡­ What kind of a secluded sect was this?? The sect elders have all ascended? Just this one sentence alone revealed countless information. It should be known that no one has ascended for nearly ten thousand years in present¡¯s Divine Ancestor Continent. Since the emergence of spiritual roots ten thousand years ago, it was as if immortal cultivators were unable to ascend. Those who could ascend were someone who existed ten thousand years ago, because the times were different, so they could ascend. From this sentence, it could be known that this secluded sect Daoless Sect existed for at least ten thousand years of time ¡­¡­ Ten thousand years of heritage. How powerful would the heritage of the Daoless Sect be? Perhaps a strand of their hair was more powerful than his Qiandi Sect! The Grand Elder¡¯s waist, which was already slightly bowed, directly bent down and felt incomparable. ¡°This talented, handsome, young, promising, gentle and elegant little friend! Are you short of a dao protector? What do you think about a God Transformation Realm as a dao protector?¡± The Grand Elder licked his lips, and his cloudy eyes flashed with a brilliant light. The two elite disciples behind him: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Oh my god. This Grand Elder was a fake, right? Usually, he looked down at people. Now his waist was bent like this ¡­ was this really the Grand Elder? They all inexplicably thought of that big yellow dog near their cave, who usually liked to lick his lips when he saw them with food in their hands, and also liked to bend his waist ¡­ Well, it was exactly the same as the current Grand Elder. Ye Luo was taken aback by this old man¡¯s appearance. This old guy was a little fishy. It was better to go quickly. He hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°No shortage, I have my master. Senior, I still have things my master tells me to do, so I won¡¯t accompany you much longer.¡± He turned around to leave. With a regretful face, the Grand Elder stopped Ye Luo and said again, ¡°Well, there is no shortage of dao protectors ¡­ Little friend, can you tell us your name? In addition, my Qiandi Sect genuinely wanted to visit the Daoless Sect.¡± ¡°Since the venerable master is not here, then can little friend depict the venerable master¡¯s immortal appearance, which will also facilitate our search for the venerable master and thus visit the Daoless Sect.¡± Since he couldn¡¯t jump ship, he could only continue to come to handle the matter of visiting the Secluded Sect. Ye Luo dragged the demon tiger, he looked frustratedly at this fishy, dog skin plaster-like old man that simply would not go away. He could only hide his distress and put on a cold look, wanting to get rid of this old man as soon as possible. ¡°My surname is Ye, given name Luo. As for my master appearance, sorry, I haven¡¯t learned the art of painting, actually, I can¡¯t paint.¡± Ye Luo politely refused. When the Grand Elder heard this, he pinched hands and used a spell, a golden light ball flew out and landed in front of him. He put the golden light in front of Ye Luo and said, ¡°Little friend Ye, you don¡¯t have to paint to portray your master. This is some small spell of my Qiandi Sect, you only need to imagine your master¡¯s appearance and imprint it into the golden light, and the scroll will be generated automatically.¡± This was too dog skin plaster, right? He couldn¡¯t shake it at all. Ye Luo cursed this old man in his heart, and did not bother to say anything else. He took the golden light, and was ready to visualize the impression of his master¡¯s appearance. Anyway, this trash sect could not pose any threat to Master. Let them worship the master¡¯s immortal appearance. Ye Luo closed his eyes and engraved the Chu Yuan in his mind into the golden light. As he engraved, the golden light began to flicker. A moment later, the golden light directly changed into a scroll and floated into mid-air. The Grand Elder and two elite disciples on the side looked up. The painting scroll was pitch-black, the sun and moon did not appear, heaven and earth were not seen, surrounded by a mysterious atmosphere. A figure stood in the darkness. Dressed in snow-white robes, long hair fluttering in the wind, eyes indifferent, similar to a supreme deity, dominating all living beings in the world. The sun, moon and stars were held in his palm. Overwhelming! At the bottom of the scroll, a verse was sketched in a vigorous calligraphy. Holding the sun and the moon and picking the stars! There is no one like me in the world! This, this, this ¡­¡­ So domineering, so bold! Not to mention the two elite disciples, even the Grand Elder of the God Transformation Realm was stunned. Their minds were shocked, they were unable to return to their senses for a long time. Not far away. Ye Luo looked at the scroll and nodded in satisfaction. This was how the master looked, handsome and domineering; qi swallowing ten thousand miles(1), looking down on the common people in the world. He deserved to be the master¡¯s only disciple. Able to imagine it so perfectly in his mind ¡­¡­ CH 13 After giving the painting scroll away, Ye Luo left, dragging the demon tiger away with him. However, before leaving, the Grand Elder gave Ye Luo an invitation. He kindly invited Ye Luo to go to the Qiandi Sect three months later, as a special guest, to watch the Qiandi Sect¡¯s competition. In order to get rid of this dog skin plaster old man, Ye Luo could only accept the invitation and said he agreed. The Grand Elder could only see Ye Luo leave, and then withdrew from the cloudy mist range. The Grand Elder¡¯s bent waist straightened up when they exited the cloudy mist range, and his face was expressionless, the picture of someone with good moral standing and reputation. It was like the dog licker was a different person! Those two elite disciples finally couldn¡¯t help themselves. One of the elite disciples spoke up and said, ¡°Grand Elder! Your tone just ¡­¡­ just now, why are you so ¡­¡­ so humble?¡± That humble tone made them all unable to believe that it actually came out of their Grand Elder¡¯s mouth. When the grand elder heard this, he looked at the two elite disciples with an expressionless face. He slowly said: ¡°What humble? I just have a kind tone. I represented the Qiandi Sect when facing the Secluded Sect, what¡¯s wrong with a kind tone?¡± You call that tone of voice kind?? Grand Elder, did you have any misunderstanding of the word ¡°kind¡±?? Another disciple couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°But Grand Elder, you just seemed to want to betray the sect and said you wanted to become a Dao protector.¡± That Secluded Sect has existed for at least ten thousand years, with a supreme heritage. Who did not want to join them if possible? But they didn¡¯t accept. The Grand Elder muttered inwardly. He thought this way, but he could never say this, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be the Grand Elder anymore. He could only lie through his teeth, and said expressionlessly: ¡°Your minds have just been slashed by that little friend Ye¡¯s sword, and you are hallucinating, how could I be that kind of person? I am loyal to the Qiandi Sect.¡± ¡°Also, you two dare to slander me for betraying the sect. This crime is unforgivable. I will talk to the law enforcement elders when we return to the sect. You two go to the Eternal Night Peak to sweep the latrine! He waved his sleeve, looking righteous and awe-inspiring. After saying that, he held the scroll and walked out. His head raised high, looking at people with his nostrils. Those two elite disciples: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Look at that, look at that. Was this still a human being? The old bullied the young, obviously he was a licking dog, yet he insisted that they had hallucinations. Simply inappropriate people ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, in the Eastern State. Within the border of the mortal imperial dynasty ¡®Great Zhou¡¯. SilverMoon City. At the city gate, Chu Yuan walked with his hands on his back, his robe dancing wildly with the wind, looking at the lofty city walls, as well as the green mountains and beautiful water outside, and felt a pang of emotion. ¡°We¡¯re finally here.¡± Chu Yuan muttered to himself. He had come to this city a long time ago. The moment he had just crossed over and came down from the mountain in search of a waste to be his disciple, the first stop he came to was this SilverMoon City. He learned about this world¡¯s information in SilverMoon City, and also inquired about Ye Luo, a ¡®waste¡¯, in an inn in SilverMoon City. Now he wanted to come to find the second waste disciple. Of course, he had to come to this SilverMoon City first. Chu Yuan walked towards the gates of SilverMoon City. There was a long queue at the entrance of the city. It was necessary to pay the entry fee to enter the city. But ¡­¡­ Let Chu Yuan line up to pay the money? You must be dreaming. This was not a matter of being stingy or not, this was a matter of dignity of his Nascent Soul Realm power! Clouds appeared on Chu Yuan¡¯s feet, which turned into a breeze and entered the city. It was impossible to pay money. He wouldn¡¯t pay in this life. When Chu Yuan entered the city, he found the familiar inn. Drunken Immortal inn! This inn¡¯s doorway was very large, the innkeeper had a wide network of contacts, and he knew a lot of information about both the immortals and mortals. It was the innkeeper that told Chu Yuan about Ye Luo¡¯s matter. Thinking of the past, Chu Yuan couldn¡¯t help but reveal a faint smile, preparing to go into the inn and say hello to the innkeeper first. He walked to the inn door and was about to walk in. A sign placed at the door made the smile on his face stiffen. He saw a paragraph written on the sign. This man and dog are not allowed inside ¡­¡­ A scribbled portrait was drawn on the bottom. Although the drawing was very abstract, Chu Yuan could still see it. This was a drawing of himself. This innkeeper ¡­ really not generous ah. Chu Yuan secretly frowned. He didn¡¯t do anything when he came last time ah. He had just arrived here and had no money, then he asked the innkeeper for a penny. With the money of the innkeeper, he forced the innkeeper to buy a table of food and wine with the bargaining method. And then, that the innkeeper was also kind. Under his imposing manner, he let him stay a night, gave him a table of breakfast the next day, and gave him information about Ye Luo before he left. Obviously, he was a very generous person before, how did it become like this now? Sigh ¡­¡­ In the end, love will disappear, the heart will change ah. Fortunately, he intended to find the innkeeper to catch up with the old days. Chu Yuan let out a long sigh and stepped into the inn. The Drunken Immortal Inn was as lively as ever, talking and laughing, clinking glasses rang out endlessly. Chu Yuan pretended not to hear these voices and walked straight to the counter. On the counter, a middle-aged fat man was crackling the abacus, he did not see the approaching Chu Yuan. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not very generous.¡± Chu Yuan walked in and whispered. Fortunately, he still considered this innkeeper as a good friend and intended to come back to freeload, ahem, intended to come back to make a small conversation and have a meal together or something. This innkeeper was really not generous. That middle-aged fat man was shocked when he heard this familiar tone, slowly raised his head, and saw Chu Yuan at a glance. After he saw Chu Yuan, his fat body was trembling. Naturally, it was from anger. This guy still dared to appear in front of him!!! Thinking about his life, when has he ever suffered a loss in front of the business? This guy extorted a table of wine and food, a table of breakfast, and a night¡¯s accommodation with the money he gave. This was a great shame in his life! ¡°You, you, you, how dare you show up! Didn¡¯t you see the sign outside my inn?!¡± The middle-aged fatty said hoarsely. The innkeeper¡¯s voice also instantly attracted the guests in the inn, they all cast their eyes on the innkeeper and Chu Yuan. Chu Yuan did not feel a trace of embarrassment, and had a smile on his face. He said with a smile, ¡°Boss, I treat you as a friend, but you treat me like this, ai, I¡¯m sad. Since this is the case, there wouldn¡¯t be a table for this injustice!¡± The innkeeper gave a shout and said with wide eyes, ¡°You still think my inn is the same as before? Since you threatened me last time, I have hired a Foundation Establishment expert to keep watch. Do you dare to be arrogant?¡± Chu Yuan¡¯s expression did not change and he laughed. ¡°Sorry, but I am a Nascent Soul expert ¡­¡­¡± CH 14 Drunken Immortal Inn. A large table of dishes and wine was placed in front of Chu Yuan. Next to him, that fat innkeeper was like a peasant standing respectfully in front of a noble, with a very stiff smile on his face. ¡°Big brother, I can tell that you are a Nascent Soul realm existence. How would I dare to offend your immortal might!¡± ¡°That on the door was a joke. Big brother, do not get angry ah. Hey, someone, go outside and remove that sign, leave that portrait, write that this person could enter, eat, drink, and play freely!¡± After the fat innkeeper learned that Chu Yuan was a supreme existence of the Nascent Soul realm, he addressed him casually and cleared the place in a minute. He ordered all the dishes in the inn for Chu Yuan. He was afraid to make this Nascent Soul realm big shot unhappy and struck their inn into nothingness. Chu Yuan happily patted the fat innkeeper¡¯s shoulder and laughed, ¡°Right, I told you, we have such a deep friendship, it is impossible for you to change face so quickly.¡± The fat innkeeper also smiled as a foil. ¡°Yes, yes, the friendship is deep, the friendship is deep.¡± The fat innkeeper spat in his heart. If you were to replace me as a Nascent Soul expert, and you were the innkeeper, see if the friendship was still deep. I will make you understand what it means to turn over your face faster than a book. Chu Yuan smiled, drank a mouthful of wine, said, ¡°Well, boss, I will not hide from you, I am a sect¡¯s sect master. I came down the mountain for the matter of accepting disciples, you have a wide connection, so I come here to ask.¡± The sect master of a sect? Was there any sect near SilverMoon City that has a Nascent Soul realm in town? The fat innkeeper counted carefully and found that there was not any. The ones near Silver Moon City were all small sects of the ninth grade, and the Foundation Establishment realm was hard to see. Where could there be a Nascent Soul realm? It must be known that a sect required nine disciples with a Qi Refining Realm to be considered a ninth-grade sect after being assessed. And the eighth-grade sects required more than thirty disciples, ten Qi Refining Realm disciples, and the sect master needs to have the cultivation base of the Foundation Establishment Realm ¡­¡­ Further up required an even larger size. A sect that can have a Nascent Soul realm presence was that a sixth-grade sect? Or maybe a fifth-grade sect? Hiss!!! The fat innkeeper sucked in a breath of cold air. He had actually cursed the sect master of a sixth or fifth-grade sect earlier! A premature death! It was enough for him to brag for a lifetime. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Big brother is right to come to me, and no one has a broader network than me. Since you want to accept disciples, then I will introduce one or two to big brother. SilverMoon City had many geniuses, such as Lin Fan, who is known as the first genius of SilverMoon City, has a fire spirit root ¡­¡­¡± The fat innkeeper slowly said. Chu Yuan rolled his eyes as he listened to these words. He did not want a genius, and if a genius came, then he would drop a realm cultivation base. Nascent Soul downgraded to ¡­ Golden Core Realm? If he really took in a genius, then what would happen to him? Others broke through Golden Core to Nascent Soul, and he became Nascent Soul that broke into Golden Core? Chu Yuan thought of that scene and couldn¡¯t help but shiver, and he hurriedly said, ¡°I do not want geniuses! I want the information of the waste, waste, you understand, right? It¡¯s the same as the news about that Ye Luo last time.¡± The fat innkeeper froze. Didn¡¯t want a genius? Wanted waste? What kind of logic was that? He looked at Chu Yuan¡¯s expression that didn¡¯t look like he was joking, and thought carefully about it. A few moments later, the fat innkeeper clapped his hands and said, ¡°Waste ¡­¡­ big brother, I have heard some information before. In Wuchang City, next to SilverMoon City, a formation genius had a deep understanding of formations. It was said that they could set some low-level formation at the age of eight. ¡°It is said that they were not only a formation genius but also had a heavenly spiritual root. However, at the age of ten, hehe inexplicably suffered a lightning strike, the heavenly spiritual root was destroyed. Since then, he could not cultivate and reduced into a waste.¡± He said with a sigh. If there wasn¡¯t any mishap, a formation genius with heavenly spiritual roots might become a Nascent Soul or even God Transformation realm. Unfortunately, heaven was envious, and a genius was destroyed by the lightning strike. Chu Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up, and he almost slapped the table in cheer. Here it comes, another small stage realm coming towards him. This was simply his heaven-sent disciple ah! Spiritual roots destroyed by a lightning strike meant they had no spiritual roots! They couldn¡¯t even cultivate, just like Ye Luo, tricked a bit, and it¡¯d be done. ¡°Good! What is the name of this genius? Where is the exact location?¡± Chu Yuan asked enthusiastically. He was about to take in another waste disciple, and his cultivation base could rise again. The fat innkeeper answered respectfully, ¡°Big brother, this person¡¯s name is Zhang Han, now in the Zhang family of Wuchang City. I reckon that his status is not good, after all, he is a waste.¡± How come this template looked so familiar? Chu Yuan muttered in his heart. He unhesitatingly left the inn, ready to go to Wuchang City. He left a message to the fat innkeeper before leaving. ¡°You and I hit it off right away. Talking about money hurts our feelings. Since you said I could enter freely, I couldn¡¯t betray this kindness. It¡¯s just that I usually do not come often, and this privilege can not be wasted.¡± ¡°How about this, if my sect disciples come down to SilverMoon City in the future and they all come to you, just give them my privileges. Well, goodbye, old friend!¡± Chu Yuan left these words and drifted away, dashing with the wind. This made the fat innkeeper in the inn so angry that his face turned green. He had never seen such a shameless Nascent Soul power. It was not enough to get a free meal himself, but he also intends to pull his whole sect to freeloading. This, this, this. Was this still a human being? ¡­¡­ At the same time, in Qiandi Sect¡¯s main hall. The Grand Elder was holding the painting scroll. Next to him, the Sect Master Qian Yuan and many elders were viewing the scroll. ¡°This is a scroll transformed into a painting with our sect¡¯s secret technique? Hiss, who is in this painting? He was very imposing. Holding the sun, moon, and stars in his palm. So terrifying.¡± ¡°No, shouldn¡¯t you guys look at the background behind this person? It was pitch black as if a monarch was breaking the space. What kind of existence is this person to be able to break the space, holding the sun and moon.¡± ¡°Am I the only one who feels that this person looks a little handsome?¡± ¡°Holding the sun and the moon and picking the stars, there is no one like me in the world! This man! What a big mouth!¡± Many elders were all surprised for a while. They did not perceive anything, and they just felt that this man was very handsome and had a big mouth. Only the Sect Master Qian Yuan stared at the scroll with a deep expression and asked, ¡°Could this be the man from the ¡­¡­ Secluded Sect, the Daoless Sect?¡± The Grand Elder, expressionless and with a stern face, nodded solemnly. He told elders and the sect master about the big and small things that happened near the Heavenly Mist Mountain. Of course, the part about the Grand Elder¡¯s ¡®kind¡¯ tone was naturally deleted. Could this be known to others? This Grand Elder still wanted to save face! CH 15 Hiss!!! Hiss!!! Hiss!!! The elders were sucking in cold air. All of them were shocked when they heard about this Daoless Sect. A moment later, the elders came back to their senses, and all spoke out in disbelief. ¡°This, this, this ¡­¡­ the sect elders have all ascended, so there is no one left in the sect? The secluded sects are all so powerful?¡± ¡°A seemingly mortal disciple¡¯s sword can make my sect¡¯s two Golden Core disciples¡¯ Dao hearts almost collapse? Is a secluded sect like this?¡± ¡°At least ten thousand years of heritage!!! Sect Master, why don¡¯t we go and become licking dogs?¡± Many elders were amazed and shocked. ¡°Can we believe just based on that disciple¡¯s words? What if this is just a small sect with no ranking? What if everything is just us overthinking?¡± Some elders thought of this and said in a cold sweat. Everyone rolled their eyes at this remark. The Grand Elder even held the scroll and said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s all because we thought too much? What about this scroll? Those who can imagine such scenes must have seen this scene, so they have a deep impression and only then inscribe it.¡± ¡°Otherwise, you think this is imagined? Pfft, what are you kidding about? How strong would be the imagination to imagine this scene?¡± ¡°Not to mention, ¡®holding the sun and the moon and picking the start, there is no one like me in this world.¡¯ How could these overwhelming words be a product of imagination! This is impossible! If you guys are good, can you imagine one for me to see?¡± The Grand Elder remarked righteously, seemingly angry. The elders who just spoke were all embarrassed and could only bow their heads in silence. After a moment of silence, Sect Master Qian Yuan clapped his hands and said, ¡°Well, there is no need to continue.¡± ¡°The secluded sect is real, there is no doubt about that, and you guys should not have any small thoughts. The most important thing now is to probe clearly the attitude of this secluded sect.¡± ¡°It would be best to get in touch with the secluded sect and build a friendly relationship between the two sects! Strive to advance towards the direction of the two blooming relationships of Daoless-Qiandi!¡± The Sect Master Qian Yuan had obviously made a decision, and they would definitely build friendly relations with a secluded sect like this one. ¡°Respectfully obey the sect master¡¯s order.¡± The elders nodded their heads and responded. However, there were still elders who asked in doubt. ¡°But, Sect Master, how are we going to build a relationship with this secluded sect? One disciple can¡¯t represent the sect, and the sect master of this secluded sect is out. How are we going to get in touch with this secluded sect?¡± Sect Master Qian Yuan was silent for a moment, frowned, then said: ¡°The sect master of the secluded sect is out, we do not know where to go ¡­¡­ just, let¡¯s search in the Eastern State first. Let all the elders¡¯ disciples go out and travel all over the Eastern State, search while traveling, see if we can find this sect master.¡± ¡°At the same time, reproduce the scroll, notify the sects affiliated with our sect to search together. It would be best if he could be found in the Eastern State, and if he can not be found, then that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Also, bear in mind if you do find this secluded sect¡¯s sect master, remember not to offend him. If anyone offended him, then don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡± At the end of the sentence, his tone was melancholy. The elders agreed without exception. ¡­¡­ Under the curtain of the night, the river of stars shone brightly. Chu Yuan flew into Wuchang City, and he easily found the Zhang family through his divine sense. Chu Yuan was silent as he looked at the Zhang family¡¯s residence in front of him. It was time to use small tricks again. Well, he was going to take out the same set he used to deceive Ye Luo to fool this Zhang Han. First, he¡¯ll hire a Foundation Establishment or a Golden Core and let this person go to strike against the Zhang family, then when the Zhang family was desperate, and he¡¯d stood out and stated that he and this Zhang Han have a master-disciple relationship, he helped them because of Zhang Han. The current Zhang Han would undoubtedly feel great honor, and he would certainly agree to the matter of becoming his disciple. This play had a fixed routine. There was no time to lose, and he needed to find the actors first. Chu Yuan¡¯s feet produced clouds, and he went around through the streets of Wuchang City to look for cultivators. Generally, high realm cultivators were able to see through the low realm cultivator. Of course, excluding the possibility that people are carrying treasures that can isolate the divine sense. Chu Yuan¡¯s divine sense spread out, sweeping back and forth thoroughly on the streets of Wuchang City. Numerous images emerged in his mind. Night watchers walked in the streets informing the time ¡­¡­ Mr. Wang from next door was knocking on the door(1) ¡­¡­ Certain gamblers were gambling heavily in the casino, unaware that their heads were green(2) ¡­¡­ He looked at a lot of images, but Chu Yuan did not find a single cultivator. The large Wuchang City actually lacked cultivators. Chu Yuan frowned and silently spat in his heart. After searching for about ten minutes, he finally found a cultivator on the street. It was a young man that looked to be in his twenties. His cultivation level was only the late stage of Qi Refinement, and he had not even reached Foundation Establishment. Truly weak. This was Chu Yuan¡¯s evaluation of this person. He completely forgot that his cultivation was given ¡­¡­ Chu Yuan locked the target, quickly landed in front of this young cultivator, and instantly released his Nascent Soul aura. The young cultivator looked completely dumbfounded at the person who suddenly appeared in front of him¡ªthen dumbfounded again by the pressure that made him tremble and fell to the ground. Who am I? Where am I? Where am I going? Chu Yuan put a show, then put away his aura and stared at the young cultivator in a calm, indifferent manner. The young cultivator scrambled up from the ground and said in a panic: ¡°This senior! What did I do to offend you?¡± Chu Yuan waved his hand and said indifferently, ¡°What is your name? I have something I want to ask you to do, and I wonder if you are willing to do it?¡± The young cultivator hastily replied while cupping his hands, ¡°Senior, my name is Wang Wei. I am a member of the Wang family of the neighboring SilverMoon City. I wonder what senior wants me to do? I will definitely help within the limits of my ability!¡± Once these words were spoken, Chu Yuan immediately said all his arrangements to this young cultivator, ¡®Wang Wei,¡¯ to listen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you do this job for me, I will never treat you poorly, and giving a treasure is not impossible.¡± Chu Yuan said temptingly. Do not ask, and he was a scammer, where would he have what treasure ah. He was so poor, and there was not much gold and silver left on him. Ordinary Qi Refinement Realm cultivators might be more prosperous than him. Wang Wei listened to these words with a complicated expression. ¡°Se-senior, you want me to act? Acting as a villain? How should a villain act?¡± Chu Yuan waved his hand and answered casually. ¡°This is simple, ah, the villain is the kind that, uhm, laugh kekeke, you understand?¡± Wang Wei: ¡°???¡± CH 16 Within the territory of Eastern State, Wuchang City. The night was pitch black. Wang Wei looked at the Zhang family residence in front of him, and his face looked complicated for a while. He walked forward. He was the villain. He really was the villain! The few guards guarding the entrance of the Zhang family¡¯s residence saw this and spoke up. ¡°This is Zhang family¡¯s land, don¡¯t go any further!!!¡± Wang Wei stopped in his tracks, but remembering Chu Yuan¡¯s command, he still raised his hand and struck. Buzz ¡­¡­ A white light formed a pentagram and hit them fiercely. Those few guards were instantly blown away and fell to the ground. Although they suffered some injuries, they were light injuries, not serious, apparently Wang Wei controlled his strength when he struck. Wang Wei then walked in. The guards who fell to the ground watched Wang Wei walk in and, in panic, went to a large bell next to them and rang it fiercely. Dong ¡­¡­ Dong ¡­¡­ Dong ¡­¡­ The bell rang three times. The whole Zhang family was agitated ¡­¡­ On the cloud layer, Chu Yuan stepped on the white clouds and watched it all. His eyes lit up when he saw the technique that Wang Wei used. He had the magic power of the Nascent Soul realm on his body, but he didn¡¯t have any magic weapon or anything, hitting people bluntly with his magic power. He was envious of this kind of technique. ¡®I heard that many cities have places specializing in the sale of cultivation techniques, why don¡¯t we go and take a look someday?¡¯ Chu Yuan determined inwardly. He made his decision while thinking and continued to look down at the scene below. Wang Wei¡¯s intrusion into the Zhang family had attracted the Zhang family¡¯s attention. Many, many people surrounded Wang Wei. But these people are all just some good fighters in the mortal realm, and only several people in the forefront were in the late Qi Refining Realm. The same realm as Wang Wei. ¡°This ¡­¡­ Can Wang Wei handle it?¡± Chu Yuan was surprised for a moment, did not make any move, and chose to continue to look. ¡­¡­ Below, in the middle of the Zhang family square, Wang Wei was surrounded by the people of the Zhang family. The Zhang family head looked at Wang Wei angrily and scolded, ¡°Who are you! What is your purpose for trespassing into my Zhang Family!!!¡± After all, he had been the head of the family for a long time. When he spoke, he carried a sense of authority. Wang Wei was startled by this rebuke and subconsciously wanted to apologize, but he thought of Chu Yuan¡¯s existence. He swallowed his apology and remembered Chu Yuan¡¯s command. Wang Wei gritted his teeth, pretending to look like he was laughing, and said, ¡°Kekekekeke, I¡¯m here ¡­¡­ to find your Wang family, well, to beat your Wang family!¡± When they heard this strange laughter, people surrounding the Zhang family looked at Wang Wei with weird expressions. This guy is a fool, right? The Zhang family head snorted coldly and said, ¡°Beating our Zhang family? Just yourself?¡± Wang Wei continued to laugh with a bitter face, ¡°Kekeke, just by myself!¡± The head of the Zhang family stared hard and stopped talking nonsense. His palm was covered with a layer of white light and struck towards Wang Wei. His movements were extremely fast, and Wang Wei could not react at all. He was directly knocked away at once, and his entire body flew backward like a kite with a broken string. Chu Yuan in the sky: ¡°¡­¡­¡± You¡¯re finished? You said you want to beat the Zhang family and yet you¡¯re already finished? I mistake Wang Wei!! Without even thinking about it, Chu Yuan released his aura to oppressed them, his figure quickly descended. The aura of a Nascent Soul realm was oppressive. All the Zhang family on the square instantly were all pressed to the ground, their faces flushed, unable to raise their heads. Chu Yuan slowly landed, wearing a snow-white robe with a face as calm as water, unperturbed. He looked like a peerless immortal. After he landed, he gathered all his aura. The people of the Zhang family got up and looked at the immortal with horror. Under that aura just now, their hearts could only surrender without any anger or resistance. The difference in their realms was too significant. The Zhang family head also changed his attitude and said evenly, ¡°Senior is coming to my Zhang family, what are your orders?¡± As he said that, he also looked at that Wang Wei, who was like a dead dog. Could it be that this Wang Wei and this powerhouse were in cahoots? He was a little frightened. Chu Yuan¡¯s face was expressionless, he looked coldly at the Zhang family head and understood what was going on. He supervised a glance at Wang Wei who had passed out and was reassured. This fellow was already unconscious. Then, Chu Yuan said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have nothing to do with this person. I perceive that there is one person in your Zhang family who is predestined destiny with me and should be my disciple, so I landed here.¡± Everyone in the Zhang family breathed a sigh of relief when they heard this and immediately became suspicious again. Who in their Zhang family was predestined with this powerhouse. Chu Yuan said indifferently, ¡°Where is Zhang Han of the Zhang family?¡± As these words came out, the Zhang family head and those present were greatly shocked. The matter of Zhang Han¡¯s inability to cultivate was something that happened ten years ago. Now everyone knew about it, yet this powerhouse still came to accept Zhang Han, who could not cultivate as his disciple? The Zhang family head said bitterly, ¡°Senior, Zhang Han is my son, but ten years ago his spiritual root was destroyed for some reason, and now he is unable to cultivate. Does senior know about this?¡± He came because Zhang Han had no spiritual root ah. He didn¡¯t want those who were not waste. Chu Yuan secretly rolled his eyes, the surface is cold, said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have the means to help his cultivation. Moreover, I want to bring Zhang Han out, and I want to take him to the sect to cultivate.¡± Could make Zhang Han cultivate? When the Zhang family head heard this, he got excited and loudly said: ¡°Good, good, senior wait a moment, junior will go and bring Han¡¯er here!¡± He immediately ran towards the outside. Chu Yuan stood still and quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Said so earlier, then I would come directly. What were you doing with all this ruckus? Who knows what he was thinking in his head. A Zhang family member came over to the side and said respectfully, ¡°Senior, this person who trespassed on my Zhang family, how should he be dealt with?¡± Chu Yuan took another look at Wang Wei. He decisively destroyed the bridge after crossing the river.(1) He wanted to teach Wang Wei what it means to have a sinister heart. ¡°This person is not related to me. How you deal with him is your business, you don¡¯t need to ask me.¡± Chu Yuan waved his hand and said very decisively. That Zhang family member hurriedly cupped his hand, agreed, and immediately called two people to take Wang Wei away. Chu Yuan watched Wang Wei being taken away, and he just looked at the sky steadily. It had nothing to do with me. It had nothing to do with me. It had nothing to do with me. He stood there and waited for a while. Soon, the Zhang family head brought someone back. It was a young man about the same age as Wang Wei, only about twenty years old, and his handsome face was not inferior to his eldest disciple Ye Luo. It was just that Ye Luo¡¯s temperament tended to be aloof, like a sword immortal. This young man¡¯s temperament was quite refined, making people feel like a spring breeze blew them. At first glance, it feels like this person was very gentle and elegant. This is Zhang Han? This temperament is proper, but unfortunately, he¡¯s a waste. This was Chu Yuan¡¯s first impression of Zhang Han¡­¡­ CH 17 A few days later, a figure stood between the hillside outside of Wuchang City. White robe, long hair, ethereal and illusory temperament, like he was above the common folk. As though a peerless immortal that walked in the world. This figure was Chu Yuan. Behind Chu Yuan, Zhang Han followed closely. Obviously, Zhang Han has already worshipped Chu Yuan as a teacher through these days and voluntarily followed him back to the sect to cultivate. After freeloading, ahem, after a few days of rest in the Zhang family, Chu Yuan intended to return to the sect and tricked Zhang Han first. However, Chu Yuan intended to take a trip to the nearby mountain range on the way before returning to the sect. From his time in Wuchang City, he learned that it was perilous among the immortal cultivators. There were countless killings and plunderings. Well, a certain someone surnamed Chu was planning to do that plundering. It couldn¡¯t be helped, and he was too poor. As a Nascent Soul realm cultivator, he was weak and poor, and he did not even have a decent cultivation method. He could only rob people! ¡°Disciple, the Xuantian Mountain Range is in this direction, right? Let¡¯s go, and I¡¯ll take you over there, the first lesson I¡¯ll teach you is to let you experience the world of immortal cultivators.¡± Chu Yuan¡¯s finger stretched out from his wide sleeve and pointed in a direction, with an exciting tinge in his eyes. Robbing people ah. This was his first time killing people for their money. It was a little exciting. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Zhang Han agreed meekly, and there was no wave in his eyes as if nothing could affect his state of mind. He hadn¡¯t cultivated for more than ten years. Perhaps compared to his peers, his cultivation base was the worst. But his state of mind that has been tempered over the past ten years has left him unwavering. Chu Yuan, who heard this, didn¡¯t say anymore. He swept Zhang Han with his force, the bottom of his feet produced clouds. They headed towards Xuantian Mountain Range. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the main hall of Qiandi Sect. A message that came caused the top brass of the Qiandi Sect to pay extreme attention. Someone had found the trail of the secluded sect¡¯s sect master. When this news came in, all the top brass of the Qiandi Sect instantly exploded, and all gathered together to discuss it. The Grand Elder held the painting scroll and faced the many elders as well as the Sect Master. ¡°According to the news, it was discovered by a traveling disciple of our clan. Three days ago, a person exactly like the one on the scroll was found in the mortal¡¯s Great Zhou Wuchang City.¡± ¡°Except that this person¡¯s realm is only at Nascent Soul and not as dominating as the one on the scroll, he looks like an ordinary Nascent Soul realm, without any outstanding features!¡± The eldest elder spoke in detail. The elders opened their mouths. ¡°Could it be that they were just similar? Not actually the same person?¡± ¡°Unlikely, I do think that this is what a hidden powerhouse looks like, hidden and concealed. Of course, it is impossible to let the world know, and pretending to walk the earth as a Nascent Soul realm was very much in line with the persona of a hidden powerhouse!¡± ¡°I also think that he deliberately pretended to be a Nascent Soul cultivator. This secluded sect¡¯s sect master obviously does not want to be disturbed.¡± They talked a lot, but in the end, they all came to one conclusion. The sect master of this secluded sect did not want to be discovered by others, so he deliberately pretended to be a Nascent Soul and hid among the mortals. This conclusion put the elders in a difficult position. The sect master of the secluded sect obviously did not want others to disturb him, but they finally found a lead on his whereabouts. Not disturbing, didn¡¯t this make them seem to be in an ¡®unrequited love¡¯? So, better to disturb or not? After much deliberation, they still could not make a decision. Finally, they turned their attention to the Sect Master Qian Yuan, wanting to let the Sect Master Qian Yuan make a decision. The Sect Master Qian Yuan was also frowning, unable to understand, carefully thinking about the countermeasures. To be honest, he was also unwilling, thinking about it, and suddenly, a bright idea came to him. ¡°There! Since this secluded sect¡¯s sect master likes to hide in the world, it would not be convenient to disturb him, but we can go to a chance encounter ah!¡± Sect Master Qian Yuan said slowly with narrowed eyes. A chance encounter!!! The moment this word came out, the elders¡¯ eyes lit up. Yes. They couldn¡¯t bother this secluded sect¡¯s sect master, but it didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t have a chance encounter! A chance encounter was fate, and this Secluded Sect¡¯s Sect Master couldn¡¯t refuse it. And if they met him by chance, maybe he would be in a good mood and teach them something? It should be known that a sect with ten thousand years of heritage was very scary. A little bit of their inheritance would benefit them a lot! Thinking like this, the elders got excited. ¡°Sect Master, Sect Master, let me have this chance encounter!!!¡± ¡°Bullshit, let me go, Sect Master, don¡¯t look at my glamorous appearance, in fact, I¡¯m actually a licking dog, let me go for a chance encounter! I will definitely lick this secluded sect¡¯s sect master to the point of comfort ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Sect Master, it¡¯s better to let me go!¡± Sect Master Qian Yuan was once again silent at hearing vying elders¡¯ words. He didn¡¯t know who to choose, actually, he wanted to go himself. In fact, it wasn¡¯t anything about wanting to make profits or anything, and the most important thing was that he wanted to be a licking dog. But he had to deal with the whole Qiandi Sect and couldn¡¯t get away. He simply couldn¡¯t go to have a ¡®chance encounter¡¯. They discussed it for a while and decided to let the Grand Elder go. The Sect Master Qian Yuan clearly announced that he could not go, nor could he let this group of licking dogs go. So he chose the superficially seemingly virtuous and respected Grand Elder. He believed that a person like the Grand Elder, who was known for his solemnity, would not become a licking dog. Well, he, the Sect Master Qian Yuan, guaranteed that he definitely would not. If someone as serious as the Grand Elder would still lick people, then his Sect Master Qian Yuan would swallow these pillars of the Great Hall on the spot. Swallowed raw! If he chewed them, then he¡¯s not human! The Grand Elder¡¯s expressionless face showed a touch of excitement at this opportunity and said, ¡°Sect Master, I will definitely complete the task. The Daoless Sect and the Qiandi Sect will definitely reach a friendly friendship!¡± The Sect Master Qian Yuan hadn¡¯t wanted to say anything, but when he saw the appearance of the Grand Elder, a bad feeling inexplicably flashed through his heart. Had he been careless? Shaking his head, he removed the evil thought. ¡°Grand Elder, bring some disciples when you go. Pretend to bring them to gain experience. Of course, you have to act a little bit, remember not to expose it. I won¡¯t spare you if we had a bad relationship with Daoless Sect because of this!¡± Sect Master Qian Yuan said indifferently. The Grand Elder nodded and agreed, then said: ¡°I heard that the Secluded Sect Master has left Wuchang City and went to the Xuantian Mountain Range, then I will leave immediately and go to the Xuantian Mountain Range to meet the Secluded Sect Master by chance!¡± The Sect Master Qian Yuan nodded, did not say anything, and silently regretted in his heart. What a pity. This opportunity was not for him, blame this damn sect master identity. If it was not for this identity, he would undoubtedly lick ¡­¡­ CH 18 Xuantian Mountain Range. Immediately after receiving the order, the Grand Elder brought a group of disciples over. Almost flying at full speed, it took less than a day to travel to the Xuantian Mountain Range from the other side of the Eastern State. The Grand Elder led this group of Golden Core disciples through the mountains and forests. This group of Golden Core disciples was obviously the elite disciples of the Qiandi Sect. As for why they sent these disciples ¡­¡­ The reason was straightforward. One was to let these disciples act as a facade so that the sect master of that secluded sect knew that their Qiandi Sect also had a profound background. Second ¡­¡­ What if some of these disciples were taken by this tens of thousands of years of inheritance of the Secluded Sect¡¯s Sect Master? The Qiandi Sect sent a team of elite Golden Core disciples over with that kind of mindset. The Grand Elder rushed along with the group while he instructed these disciples. ¡°Remember, we¡¯re going to visit a great powerhouse this time; you must pay attention to your attitude. Of course, we are here for a ¡®chance encounter,¡¯ so we must not be too humble, just be normal. Do you understand?¡± The Grand Elder taught them carefully, fearing that these disciples would be careless and offend the sect master of the secluded sect. If these disciples caused his Qiandi Sect and this secluded sect to become hostile, then he could only cry his eyes out. ¡°Grand Elder, don¡¯t worry, we all understand.¡± ¡°All understand, all understand.¡± The disciples responded, each with a look of excitement in their eyes. Seeing this, the Grand Elder nodded in satisfaction and continued to lead the group to travel ahead. The Xuantian Mountain Range was just a medium-sized mountain range near Wuchang City, and most of the demons born there were small demons, and real great demons were rarely seen. So there were not many cultivators who came here. To be precise, there were not many powerful cultivators, most of those who would come to this kind of mountain range were some low-level cultivators or rogue cultivators. Therefore, the Grand Elder did not put this mountain range in his eyes and only had the thought of finding the secluded sect master in mind. Finally, after searching for nearly half an hour, they made a discovery. In front of them, there were two figures walking slowly. One of them was the same person they saw on the scroll ¡­¡­ The dark and mystery between heaven and earth. Holding the sun and the moon and picking stars, his eyes indifferently looking down on the world! That was the man!!! The aura was completely different though ¡­¡­ However, this was definitely a deliberate disguise of this hidden existence, and the one on the scroll was the real side. ¡°Here it comes! That person is just ahead, all pay attention, do not panic, pretend to be a traveler, and that we meet by chance!¡± The Great Elder waved his hand and said with a slightly nervous tone. When the disciples heard these, they also adjusted their own state, and they only walked in Chu Yuan¡¯s direction when they finished their adjustment. ¡­¡­ On the other side, Chu Yuan led Zhang Han to walk among the mountains, and he was looking for cultivators. Don¡¯t ask why he was looking for cultivators, of course, and it was to kill and rob them! Chu Yuan¡¯s gaze swept around, using his sight while also using his divine sense. Finally, he found them up ahead! There are cultivators in their range! Here it comes, here it comes, the killing and robbing began. Chu Yuan mobilized his internal force, his robe billowing and fluttering, ready to make a move. He took a closer look with his divine sense. Damn, that person is not alone but in a group of at least twenty people. Do the cultivators nowadays travel in groups? Chu Yuan¡¯s eyes were wide-opened, his palms trembled, and he hastily put back his force. He couldn¡¯t afford to mess with twenty people. He was about to take Zhang Han to leave when he saw that group of people came straight towards them. In just a blink of an eye, they all descended from the sky and landed in front of Chu Yuan. Chu Yuan froze. Were these people not going to let him leave? Was it possible that they wanted to rob him? Impossible. He was too poor to be robbed. He had no magic treasure, cultivation methods, and money, a complete lack of three vital Daoist attributes. Oh, he still had a few taels of silver in his boots. His clothes were also worth a lot of money, at least a hundred taels of gold. Apart from that, he had nothing left. What was the benefit of killing him? It would not be to take his clothes, right? Chu Yuan was nervous, and when he was nervous, his face stiffened. From the outside, his face was a little cold, and he seemed to be a little angry from the outside. The Grand Elder and others who landed in front certainly noticed the change in Chu Yuan¡¯s face. All of them were greatly alarmed, and they thought that their arrival had caused discomfort to this hidden existence. The Grand Elder did not have time to change his expression, he hurriedly cupped his hand and said: ¡°This ¡­ fellow Daoist friend, this daoist is the Grand Elder of the Qiandi Sect. I took the sect disciples out to travel, passing by the Xuantian Mountain Range, and found that there is a divine light shining here. I guessed that there must be a divine person within the mountain range, and I deliberately looked for them.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that this fellow Daoist actually emitted the divine light. I was shocked by fellow Daoist¡¯s handsome face, and I couldn¡¯t help but bring my disciples here to pay a visit. Please forgive me if I have offended you!¡± After saying that, he bowed towards Chu Yuan, his face pressed to the ground. This statement made not only Chu Yuan, but even Zhang Han froze. As for the twenty or so disciples, they all stared widely at each other, looking like they had seen a ghost. The usually solemn Grand Elder was the real licking dog? What a hidden old licking dog! Hidden so deep!!! Among the many licking dogs, they had never noticed that the Grand Elder was the real old licking dog! Chu Yuan, who was standing on the side, took a deep breath. There were many questions in his heart. Wasn¡¯t it agreed that the immortal cultivation world has always been one of deceit and deception, you live and I die. Why did this old man lick him as soon as he came? He couldn¡¯t figure it out, so he didn¡¯t say anything. The bent elder saw that Chu Yuan didn¡¯t say anything and became even more terrified inside. Did they still offend him? It didn¡¯t look to be alright. According to the custom of such hidden powerhouses, they wouldn¡¯t reveal their strength now, but when they leave later, they will directly use some means to kill them from far away. Especially this one in front of them. Written in the scroll was ¡®Holding the sun and moon and picking stars, there is no one like me in the world.¡¯ Would he just throw a star to smash them to death when they leave? The Grand Elder seemed to have already seen the image of a star falling from the sky and smashing them to death. No! They must satisfy this hidden powerhouse! Then they could only spend money to avoid disaster! The Grand Elder counted how many possessions he had. Millions of spirit stones ¡­¡­ Hundreds of magic treasures ¡­¡­ Dozens of arcane cultivation methods¡­¡­ One Dao companion ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ No way. These things were definitely looked down on by the God Transformation Realm existence! It¡¯s over, and they¡¯re finished. I¡¯ve offended a hidden powerhouse, what should I do? Waiting online, urgent!(1) CH 19 Xuantian Mountain Range. Chu Yuan was stunned as he looked at the tangled old man in front of him. According to those books he read in Wuchang City, the cultivation world was the cruelest. For the sake of cultivation resources, brothers turning against each other and family killing each other was normal. It was also common for people in the immortal cultivation world to kill and rob in order to better themselves on the road to immortal cultivation¡­ Originally, Chu Yuan also believed that and excitedly came to the Xuantian Mountain Range to rob people. However, he did not trust it anymore, and the old man¡¯s attitude in front of him seemed to¡­ The cultivation world was not like that at all. He started licking as soon as he arrived and, well, quite enthusiastically at that. People have licked me, do I have to lick them back? I should return the courtesy! Chu Yuan opened his mouth to say something when the old man unexpectedly came to him. ¡°Dao, fellow Daoist, this thing is for you. Please make sure you accept it as a gift for our offense.¡± Only to see the Grand Elder with a smile on his face, he handed an object similar to a key to Chu Yuan. Chu Yuan took that key and took a closer look. The key was filled with many marks, like those of being stabbed by a sword and split by a knife. There was nothing else particular other than that, and it appeared to be plain to the extreme. Oh, there was also the word ¡®ancient¡¯ engraved on it. This was it? Talking about making amends. The result was a gift of this small thing? No one wanted it, even if you sold it at the stall. Sure enough, the people of the immortal cultivation world were a little dark and unkind. Chu Yuan¡¯s face became complicated. Not far away, the Grand Elder looked at the existence¡¯s face. Thinking that this existence was satisfied, he could not help but feel happy in his heart. Others might not know what this key was, but he did. This key was the legendary key to open the relics of the legendary Sword God! It was also the most precious thing in his possession. According to the legend, if you got this key, you had the chance to enter the relics of the legendary Sword God. You would be able to obtain all the inheritance of the legendary Sword God, and you could build a sacred place of cultivation with this! But the Grand Elder had never had the opportunity to find the relics of the Sword God. He was not willing to give it to the clan. Well, now that it was given as a gift to this hidden existence, this hidden existence would definitely remember him. No no no! Look at the change in this existence¡¯s face. He must have seen where this key came from. He deserved to be a supreme powerhouse, he could see it at a glance. The Grand Elder¡¯s heart rejoiced. Many Golden Core Realm disciples couldn¡¯t help themselves at the other end as they watched the Great Elder give the gifts. Giving gifts to this existence. If they could obtain this existence¡¯s favor, would they still need to join the Golden Core Realm? Gifts! Be sure to give gifts! So it was. Numerous Golden Core disciples took out various things from their storage bags and gave them to Chu Yuan. ¡°Senior, senior, that one is a compensation gift from the Grand Elder, it has nothing to do with our compensation gift, this is our compensation gift!¡± ¡°Right, right, senior, this is the compensation gift from the junior; please make sure to accept it!¡± ¡°Senior! Accept the gifts from the junior first!!!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Piece after piece of exotic treasures was delivered to Chu Yuan. Most of these things were from the Golden Core Realm. When Chu Yuan saw these things, his eyes were on fire, and he could not wait to laugh out loud on the spot. Bravo, bravo. These people were all good people! In the future, if someone said to him that the cultivation world was deceitful, he could smash that person¡¯s head in. Look, look. What an enthusiastic group of cultivators. They came up here and gave him so many treasures. Chu Yuan was about to go up to collect the treasures. Before he could collect it, The Grand Elder suddenly flipped his palm, and a magic light struck over. The magic light smashed all those treasures. Chu Yuan was frozen and stood still. My Treasures ¡­¡­ My Treasures ¡­¡­ My treasures ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The Grand Elder next to him glared angrily at the many disciples and said with the voice. ¡°What do you want!!! How dare you give some trash from Golden Core Realm to this person? Are you trying to make the secluded sect, the Daoless Sect, cross paths with my Qiandi Dao Sect?¡± ¡°Can you afford it if the two sects are at war? You have to know that my treasures of the God Transformation Realm are not worthy to be given to this one, so where do you all get the courage to give something from the Golden Core Realm?¡± He was so angry. He could not wait to beat up all these disciples. The treasures of his God Transformation Realm were not worthy to be given to this man. What was in the Golden Core Realm? To this person, it must have been the same as garbage. Giving trash as a gift would tarnish this person¡¯s status. The group of disciples heard these words, they all woke up and realized. They were a bit scared, shivering, and afraid to speak. With a shy old face, the Grand Elder faced Chu Yuan again and said, ¡°Sorry, Fellow Daoist, this group of juniors have no insight and have offended you. Please forgive these juniors for their rudeness.¡± Chu Yuan didn¡¯t say anything, and his face stiffened up. This person¡­ Chu Yuan didn¡¯t care even if he had a black belly(1) and was unkind. How dare he stop such a group of enthusiastic people from giving him gifts and also used magic power to break¡­ But he did not do anything that got in touch with people! This hatred was mortal. The Grand Elder of the Qiandi Sect, right? Yes, he took note of it. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay,¡± said Chu Yuan with a pale expression. He could still see that the best in the world of cultivation was enthusiasm. It was also that a certain old man was rather dark, other than that, everyone else was good. For example, these disciples were all very enthusiastic, so don¡¯t let a piece of rat turds spoil the whole pot of porridge(2). Chu Yuan took a deep breath, stabilized his emotions, looked up at the sky, turned to Zhang Han, and said, ¡°Disciple, it¡¯s getting late, so let¡¯s rest here on the spot.¡± To be honest, Zhang Han was also a little confused about the scene in front of him. But that didn¡¯t stop him from following his master¡¯s orders. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Zhang Han respectfully bowed. While saluting, he also raised his head to look at the sky. It was still bright ¡­¡­ Chu Yuan smiled, nodded slightly, and turned his head to look at the Grand Elder and his group, his gaze was evident now. The Master and disciple wanted to rest, and you, and this rat turd. Get out of here. But the Grand Elder came up and said: ¡°Well, fellow Daoist, I see that the sky is also almost dark, why don¡¯t we rest together on the ground? More people have more power, but also to guard against those demonic beasts in the mountain.¡± If this was heard by outsiders, I was afraid that I would laugh off my teeth. A bunch of Golden Core Realm disciples and a Grand Elder of God Transformation Realm led the team, and this lineup was enough to traverse some large mountains. Now in front of a small to medium-sized mountain range, actually said, to more people, to prevent the mountain demon beasts. Chu Yuan listened to this old man¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth twitched fiercely. This was not even heard, was he driving people away? But the general flow of the immortal cultivation world was enthusiasm. He couldn¡¯t just kick people out. He could only grit his teeth, nod, and could only agree¡­ (1) two-faced; outwardly kind but inwardly evil or manipulative. (2) One bad person can spoil the whole group. CH 20 The clouds were dazzling and not dispersing, beautiful in the extreme. Daoless Sect¡¯s main hall square. Ye Luo was still sitting cross-legged, watching the sky and comprehending the dao. He was vaguely able to capture and comprehend the second ¡®order chain¡¯ of the sky. He had a feeling that when he comprehended the second chain of order, he would undergo some kind of metamorphosis. However, although he had not comprehended the second chain of order, he, who was watching the sky every day, was also changing from moment to moment, especially the golden characters were still nourishing everything about him all the time. Ye Luo was changing almost every day. The aura became more and more ethereal, and at a glance, he seemed to be integrated with heaven and earth. On his forehead, there was even a golden mark flickering, which was very extraordinary. ¡°The Master is worthy of being called master. Just looking up more before leaving can make me understand so much.¡± Ye Luo¡¯s heart was filled with emotions. Through these days of viewing the sky, he had understood too much. There were signs of the sky. As long as he followed through the signs, he would be able to understand the power of heaven and earth. He slowly deduced and formed this method. He took the name of the Sky Observation Technique! And the origin of this method was simply the Master¡¯s phrase ¡®look up more often,¡¯ which made him only marvel at the Master¡¯s profoundness. Ye Luo exhaled gently, looked up in the direction beyond the Heavenly Mist Mountain, and slowly said, ¡°I wonder when Master will return, if Master knows that I have comprehended what he said, he will be very pleased, right?¡± He thought that the Master would smile with relief. Ye Luo felt that it was all worth it. He would never fail his Master¡¯s expectations!!! Ye Luo smiled, drew his sword, and practiced the sword in the square. A long sword was placed in his hands, and it danced so fiercely to the extreme. Most of all, he had a natural and mysterious charm while swinging the sword so that others couldn¡¯t help looking over and be indulged in it. In fact, Ye Luo did not know that, with his elegant sword art, the Foundation Establishment Realm could not last more than a few moves in his hands. Because this rhyme is the dao rhyme and dao intent that only existed in the divine realm! If outsiders look at it, they would be scared to death. Obviously, they had not entered the Qi Refining Realm, but they were walking the path of the God Transformation Realm. Ye Luo didn¡¯t know anything about this. He danced with his sword, the long sword in his hand danced faster and faster. The sword light was connected into one and created the heavenly dao. In the middle of the sword dance, Ye Luo¡¯s mind shook, and he entered another epiphany. He stopped the sword dance suddenly and sat down cross-legged. A chain of order rushed down from the sky and entered between his eyebrows. In an instant, a new golden character appeared in Ye Luo¡¯s mind. As always, these golden characters were mysterious and obscure. The good thing was that the indistinct and cold voice from heaven and earth rang in his ears again, explaining the meaning of these golden characters to him. Ye Luo quickly understood, his eyes tightly closed, his body aura rose up. This time, the golden characters did not continue to strengthen his foundation, nor did they elevate his state of mind¡­ Instead, he was taught how to form the art of killing with the dao intent! This comprehension teaching was for several hours. Until the sky was dark and the moon rose in the east. Only then did Ye Luo end this comprehension. He slowly woke up, opened his eyes, and a flash of golden light passed between his eyes. ¡°So, this thing that I comprehend is called Dao Intent, and Dao Intent can be combined into a killing technique for attacking.¡± ¡°Master told me to look up more, perhaps the meaning is not that I should comprehend the Sky Observation Technique. This technique is only incidental. Master¡¯s original intention is that he wants me to finish comprehending this entire Dao sooner!¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯ve only comprehended a tiny bit, I¡¯ve gained so much. What would it be like if I comprehended the whole thing?¡± Ye Luo thought so. He raised his head and looked at the sky again. His mind shook violently. No! I had misunderstood! Master did not mean this. Master left the phrase ¡®look up more¡¯ to make me understand the Sky Observation Technique, not to say that it is accompanied by comprehension, but Master also wanted me to comprehend the second order chain! I was the one who thought wrong. This was actually the Master who was warning me! The Sky Observation Technique and other techniques were only ¡®small dao¡¯ that could be learned but not taken seriously. The true ¡®Great Way¡¯ was right in front of him. Don¡¯t lose the great one because of something small! Right! That was what it meant! Master, I got it! ¡°Whew! I almost misunderstood the Master¡¯s profound meaning, so close!¡± Ye Luo took a deep breath and patted his chest with a burst of fear. After he had stabilized his emotions, he stood up, picked up his long sword again, and his gaze quickly fell to the grand hall square. He was going to see how powerful this Dao of destruction was. Ye Luo took a few steps forward and slowly lifted the long sword in his hand. He silently worked the Dao Condensing Technique taught on the golden character in his mind. After he turned¡­ Immediately, a layer of golden light flashed out from the long sword, covering the entire body of the sword. The golden light was filled with Dao natural rhythm as if the golden light was the transformation of the Dao, and anything colliding with it would be smashed into pieces. Ye Luo looked at the golden light on the long sword, his eyes gazed towards the front, and he slashed straight ahead. The golden light gathered on the long sword instantly condensed into a sword¡¯s blade and broke through the air. Rumble¡­ The sword light swept through and hit the ground. With a loud bang, the entire earth shook like a meteor fell, hitting the ground hard. Rolling dust and mist rose up. After a while, the dust and fog dissipated. Ye Luo looked intently, only to see the ground intact, without a trace. This time, Ye Luo was dumbfounded. He clearly felt that he was hitting very hard. But when it reached the square of the main hall, it did not even break the ground? Let alone break open, not even a trace was cut out. Sure enough, he was still too weak. With just this level, how could he have the face to report to his Master? When the Master returned, he could not even cut through the ground. How could he say to the Master that he did not live up to his expectations? The corners of Ye Luo¡¯s mouth flooded with a touch of bitterness. How could he know. This sect was given directly by the system, and the floor was made of very strong material. It was not easy, even if the God Transformation Realm wanted to cut through. At this moment, Ye Luo was full of lost thoughts in his heart. Feeling disappointed for his unworthiness. Feeling lost that he couldn¡¯t live up to his Master¡¯s expectations. No way! He could not fail his Master¡¯s expectations. He had to work harder! The fighting spirit in Ye Luo¡¯s heart ignited even more. ¡­ At the same time. Chu Yuan, who was resting in the Xuantian Mountain Range, suddenly sounded a system alert in his mind¡­ [Detecting an attack on the sect] [Detection completed, this is a sect disciple attack] [Detection of sect development momentum is not right, open in advance to detect the sect disciples¡¯ strength and determine whether they have been successfully taught.] CH 21 Xuantian Mountain Range. The night was like ink. Sitting on the ground, Chu Yuan opened his eyes in vain and took a look at the people around him who were not moving. Only then did he listen carefully to the voice in his head. [Detecting an attack on the sect] [Detection is complete, this is the sect disciples attack] [Detection of the momentum of the development of the sect is not right, the early opening of the detection of the strength of the sect¡¯s disciples, determine whether to successfully teach the abolition of disciples] Why is it suddenly performed detection? The sect is under attack? The sect disciples attacked? Ye Luo had nothing to do to attack the sect. Chu Yuan couldn¡¯t figure it out, but there was a vaguely bad feeling in his heart, but he didn¡¯t know what happened, so he could only keep watching. [Start detecting the current level of sect¡¯s disciples] [Current official disciple of the sect: 1] [Disciple tested: Ye Luo] [Cultivation level: Mortal??? / God Transformation realm???] [Battle power level: ????] [Comprehensive evaluation: The disciple¡¯s body is close to the path of the demonic posture, teaching this disciple to become a talent, and although the host does not have a direct relation, the host receives this disciple and carries the disciple on his back]. [The test is completed, the disciple is judged to be talented, deducting the host one big realm] I damn ¡­¡­ Chu Yuan¡¯s eyes were wide open. It was too late to react. The villainous Nascent Soul in his dantian suddenly exploded ¡­¡­ Just that suddenly ¡­¡­ The first thing you can do is to say that I am going to blow up. Chu Yuan¡¯s Nascent Soul exploded and turned into a little bit of fluorescence. Under his sight, they gathered together and turned into a golden core shape. His mana shrunk wildly ¡­¡­ Less than a tenth of the original. By the time Chu Yuan reacted, he had already turned into the Golden Core Realm. His nascent soul shattered into a golden core ¡­¡­The actual nascent sould broken into a golden core? He had heard of golden core broken into the nascent soul. But it was the first time nascent soul broken into the golden core. Chu Yuan¡¯s whole face was black. What the hell. His disciple, Ye Luo had become a talent? How did it happen?? He did not teach this Ye Lu, right, just a few words, and then let go, this can become a talent? It also led to early detection of the system, he was beaten down from the Nascent Soul realm to the Golden Core realm ¡­¡­ This is what with what ah. Could it be possible that he flicked a few words, Ye Luo could still realize the cultivation piece by piece? Oh, ha ha, ha ha ha. If he could, then he swallowed the century-old socks under his boots on the spot! But this Ye Luo, in the end, how did he become a talent? The Chu Yuan who had become the Golden Core Realm was puzzled. He Finally saw the comprehensive evaluation. Ye Luo had the sword dao body, the demon¡¯s talent. Could it be because of this? The body of the sword dao, the body of the sword dao ¡­¡­ It can¡¯t really be because of that fooling around of his that Ye Luo enlightened something, right?! This really could enlighten something? Then how come he didn¡¯t realize anything? It was not because he was stupid? Chu Yuan naturally skipped over the matter of eating socks. At this moment, his heart was incomparably sad. Especially looking at the darkness of the night, the sadness was even worse. I¡¯m sorry to be a human being¡­This is really so hard. He just wanted to take a scrappy disciple with no spiritual roots, how come he took a sword dao body. He was not a Nascent Soul powerhouse anymore ¡­¡­ He had become a Golden Core scum ¡­¡­ I¡¯m so fucked ah. Chu Yuan looked up at the sky melancholy ¡­¡­ On the other side. The Grand Elder who didn¡¯t rest at all squinted his eyes and looked at Chu Yuan carefully. When he saw Chu Yuan looking up at the sky with a depressed look, his mood couldn¡¯t help but sink. He also did not know why ¡­¡­It was as if he was infected. The mood became extremely bad, and there was a melancholy mood breeding. In theory, he was a God Transformation realm, if he intentionally controlled the situation, the mood simply could not breed. But he was actually assimilated and became melancholic. Alas ¡­¡­ The great elder sighed and countless thoughts rose up within him, those were all the past events of his youth. Nope! The great elder jerked. What was he doing thinking about this. He shook off his head and put the many thoughts behind him. He continued to stare at the reclusive being. He took a closer look. His eyes suddenly widened. He suddenly realized that this hidden existence¡¯s realm had become lower. Obviously, it was still the Nascent Soul Realm before, but now it had actually become the Golden Core realm ¡­¡­ He rubbed his eyes and looked again. It was still the Golden Core Realm! Wiping his eyes again and again to see. It¡¯s still the Golden Core Realm! This kind of Golden Core Realm gave the Great Elder the feeling that it was not like a disguised one, but a kind of real Golden Core Realm. This secluded sect¡¯s patriarch¡¯s realm had reached this level? Start looking back at the past of cultivation. Could it be that this was the necessary path before ascending? Walk the road of cultivation again¡­ Is this the realm of this person? Hiss! Terrifying as hell! The Grand Elder took a breath and hastily continued to squint his eyes, not daring to be discovered by this being. The Grand Elder continued to squint his eyes, and his heart inadvertently became melancholy once again. This melancholy feeling wais almost unsuppressible. The long dark night was spent in the melancholy of the two. ¡­¡­ The next day. Dawn had just arrived. Chu Yuan took Zhang Han to leave. After some fondness and reluctance from the Grand Elder and others, Chu Yuan still left. Shortly after Chu Yuan left. Many disciples breathed a sigh of relief one after another and began to discuss. ¡°This existence has finally left, but our mission is considered completed, right? Making friends with this one should be considered done by now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we didn¡¯t get this existence¡¯s guidance ¡­¡­¡± ¡°To be honest, at that time of the night, I always wanted to ask this existence for guidance, but I was not bold enough ¡­¡­¡± Many disciples expressed their pity. Many of them have the idea of wanting to ask this one for guidance but didn¡¯t have the guts to say it. The Great Elder¡¯s face did not change, as if he had returned to that solemn appearance. ¡°Well, well, since this hidden existence is gone, it¡¯s time for us to return to the sect.¡± The Grand Elder¡¯s tone was serious, but there was a hint of satisfaction embedded in it. This time, he had counted himself as having bridged the Qiandi Dao Sect with the Daoless Sect and built a friendship. The most important thing was that he successfully sent a gift to this existence, which was equivalent to showing his face in front of this existence! Moreover, he vaguely pried into one thing. Perhaps the way for an existence in the Transmigration realm to ascend, among other things, was to walk back the path of cultivation, cultivating from top to bottom, experiencing it over and over again. Just like the patriarch of this secluded sect. The more you cultivate, the lower you go. From the Nascent Soul realm to the Golden Core. Maybe when this secluded sect patriarch cultivates to the Qi refining realm, or even to mortal, it would be the time for this existence to ascend. The Grand Elder felt that he could use this information to exchange a wave of favors. He believed that his patriarch would certainly be very interested in this piece of news, he could use it in exchange for favors or cultivation resources. A fine light flashed in the eyes of the great elder ¡­¡­ CH 22 The Grand Elder led the disciples to return to the Empyrean Dao Sect without stopping. A day later, they entered the sect¡¯s territory. The entire Empyrean Dao Sect was boisterous before the group even returned to the sect. The senior members of the sect gathered in the main hall early, waiting for the Grand Elder to return so they could hear about the secluded sect. Left and right, they waited, but they did not hear the news about the GrandElder¡¯sr return. This made them so anxious that they almost didn¡¯t have the patient and wanted to look for it themselves. Well, under a thousand expectations, the eldest finally came back. ¡­¡­ Empyrean Dao Sect Sect, the main hall. ¡°Hahahahaha, are all of you waiting for the old man?¡± Before the Grand Elder even walked into the main hall, a burst of laughter came in. The many elders who were still angry froze when they heard the laughter of the Grand Elder. They had rarely heard the Grand Elder laugh so happily. In their impression, the Grand Elders were always expressionless, full of solemn majesty, not to mention licking; he even rarely laughed. But now, he actually laughed for the first time. What a miracle. It seemed that the matter of intermingling with the secluded sect had been handled well. In the sight of many elders. The Grand Elder walked in with a clear head and nodded towards the many elders as a greeting. And then he walked straight to the top seat. He arched his hand toward the Patriarch sitting up there. ¡°Greetings, Patriarch!¡± The Grand Elder bowed respectfully. Patriarch Qian Yuan waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, Grand Elder, quickly tell us, what did the Daoless Sect side say?¡± A smile appeared on the Grand Elder¡¯s old face, and he said lightly, ¡°Patriarch, don¡¯t worry! My sect and the Daoless sect is considered to have established the first step of the foundation of the relationship, and listen to the old man slowly speaking¡­¡± He slowly told everything that had happened in the Xuantian Mountain Range. Of course, among them, about his gift and disciples to send garbage gifts from the Golden Core Realm and the fact that the sudden fall of the realm of existence was related to the ascension was all concealed. Only some insignificant things were mentioned. When the many elders heard that this patriarch of the Daoless Sect was also considered to express goodwill, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh with relief one by one. As for how to express goodwill ¡­¡­ Let Chu Yuan come over by himself, and they probably did not know when they have expressed goodwill. Anyway, the black and white were all spoken by the Grand Elder. Many elders could only choose to believe in the Grand Elder. They feel that such a serious Grand Elder was undoubtedly not a liar licking dog or something. After some conversation. The Grand Elder then prepared to let all the many elders disperse under the pretext of going back to rest. The many elders did not have an opinion either and nodded their heads. They had come just to determine the DaolessSect¡¯s attitude towards the Empyrean Dao Sect. Since the problem was now resolved, there was nothing for them to do even if they stayed in the Great Hall. ¡°Good, good, Grand Elder is tired from running around for so long, so go and rest ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Not bad, not bad, Grand Elder had worked hard.¡± ¡°Grand Elder, I have some nourishing tea there. It¡¯s beneficial for fatigue, why don¡¯t I get some for you? Don¡¯t worry, and I¡¯m just asking, politely, not really to give you, you don¡¯t have to answer ¡­¡­¡± Many elders left the hall with a smile. Soon, only the Grand Elder and Patriarch Qian Yuan were left in the hall. Patriarch Qian Yuan looked at the Grand Elder below and frowned slightly, saying, ¡°Grand Elder aren¡¯t you going to rest? Why are you still standing here?¡± The Grand Elder did not change his face and said, ¡°Patriarch, I have a secret message here that is related to ascension, this message comes from the Daoless Patriarch, it is absolutely reliable, in order to avoid a lot of people, this is why I let all the elders leave and meet with the Patriarch alone.¡± No way, no way. Did you really get a chance? And also related to ascension? Is he dreaming! Patriarch Qian Yuan¡¯s face showed joy and said in a loud voice, ¡°Come, quickly say ¡­¡­¡± He paused after thinking about it and then reached out with a wave of his hand, laid a layer of boundaries, shielding the outside so that no one eavesdropping. After doing this, Patriarch Qian Yuan then said, ¡°Okay, now you can speak.¡± The Grand Elder coughed twice and rubbed his fingers together, not opening his mouth. The meaning could not be more obvious. It can be said for nothing. Patriarch Qian Yuan was generous and said directly, ¡°Say it, then you go to our sect¡¯s treasure vault, you can take any three treasures.¡± ¡°Patriarch, that book, the Myriad Laws 18 chapters, this old man quite want to see it¡­¡­¡± ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll say the word, you can just go directly there later.¡± ¡°Patriarch, do you still have that spirit gathering liquid in your cave?¡± ¡°Here you go.¡± ¡°Patriarch, I heard that there is a treasure in your cave ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Here you go.¡± ¡°Patriarch, your Daoist companion ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Hm???¡± ¡°Ahem, Patriarch, I didn¡¯t mean that I meant to say that I heard that the bead on your Daoist companion¡¯s neck possesses a meditating effect, and my Daoist companion has recently made mistakes in cultivation ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Here you go.¡± Under Patriarch Qian Yuan gave him some ¡®cut meat.¡¯ The Grand Elder was finally satisfied that his old face was full of smiles, and he was obviously delighted. ¡°Grand Elder, now you can say it.¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan was so excited. Nowadays, he was already a peak of the God Transformation Realm existence and was only one step away from the Crossing Calamity Realm. In the future, he would definitely be a Crossing Calamity Realm existence. He was baffled about the path after the Crossing Calamity Realm. Could one really ascend after the Crossing Calamity Realm? This made him puzzled. After all, it has been ten thousand years since anyone had ever ascended. Now it was actually said that there was news related to ascension. If someone else had said it, then of course, he wouldn¡¯t believe it. But it was said by a secluded existence of the Crossing Calamity Realm realm, or it originated from a secluded sect, one with at least ten thousand years of inheritance. Then this kind of news was worthy of speculation. The Grand Elder smiled, no longer hesitated, and told some of his brainstormings. Ascension would likely require retracing the path of cultivation and from top to bottom! When Patriarch Qian Yuan finished listening, he fell into deep thought and twisted his head to look at the Grand Elder. ¡°Are you sure, this is what that being said?¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan still had a hint of doubt. The Grand Elder gritted his teeth and nodded his head, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure!¡± Could he say that all these were made up by his brain? If he had said that Patriarch Qian Yuan would definitely not have given him those cultivation resources. He could only grit his teeth and admit that this was what that being had said. Anyway, what he made up in his head was definitely correct. Patriarch Qian Yuan heard this ¡®sure¡¯ said by the Grand Elder, and he instantly dispelled the slightest hint of doubt in his heart. So that¡¯s how it is. If the Crossing Calamity Realm wanted to ascend, he needed to retrace the path of cultivation and from top to bottom. Well, it seemed to make sense. I deeply understand the meaning of returning to the basics ¡­¡­ It really was worthy of the message from that existence. Patriarch Qian Yuan waved his hand to let the Grand Elder leave and then prepared to close the door, to comprehend something. This is a matter of ascension, and I can not be slacking ¡­¡­ CH 23 Hundreds of miles away from Heavenly Mist Mountain, there was another mountain peak named Taiyue Mountain. After a few days¡¯ journeys, Chu Yuan brought Zhang Han to this place. The name of the mountain was beautiful. First, take a rest before continuing the journey. Zhang Han did not have many suspicions, so he followed his own master to rest here. At this moment, Chu Yuan¡¯s heart was incomparably complicated. He looked in the direction of the Heavenly Mist Mountain and remained silent for a long time. The breeze came slowly, blowing his snow-white robe into hunting noises and his long hair fluttering in the wind. His original ethereal temperament was now mixed with a trace of melancholy. Like an exiled immortal in the sorrow of the rise and fall of the earth. This couldn¡¯t be blamed on Chu Yuan¡¯s melancholy. His eldest disciple Ye Luo gave him a backstab, which made him change from the Nascent Soul Realm to the Golden Core Realm¡­ He really could not have imagined. This disciple, whom he thought was done long ago, would actually fucking really comprehend something and backstabbed him. It turned out that when Ye Luo previously said that he comprehended a trace of the Dao, was really he comprehended one, not a hypochondriac¡­¡­ It turned out that the sword technique that Ye Luo practiced every day in the sect was not a mere illusion but an actual sword technique ¡­¡­ From the beginning to the end, he actually thought that it was Ye Luo who had hypochondria. Now it seems that it was him who has hypochondria. Chu Yuan couldn¡¯t help but vomit blood in his heart when he remembered the scene where his nascent soul was broken and turned into a golden core. He suddenly remembered a phrase from a former life online article. Those with the surname Ye were all the protagonists in life. He received a guy with the life of the protagonist, which could not fall from the realm ¡­¡­ But now, there was no use crying for spoiled milk. No matter how regretful he was, it was useless. This time he took note of the lesson. The next time he down the mountain to accept disciples, no matter how waste of waste material, as long as the surname was Ye, he would not accept him! No matter how much Chu Yuan¡¯s heart hurts, he still had to think about how to face Ye Luo next. Going back, directly announced that Ye Luo would be kicked out of the sect? No way! He had fallen into a great realm because of Ye Luo!! Just kicking Ye Luo out of the sect was not enough for he suffered a blood loss! Didn¡¯t Ye Luo realize that there was something wrong? Find a chance to get all these things out, and then kicked him out of the sect! Yes, the things that Ye Luo had realized. This could at least make up for some deficiencies. After all, the current him was penniless and lacking everything. Chu Yuan harbored this thought, even if it slightly soothed his depressed mood, he was just still unhappy. However, when Chu Yuan¡¯s eyes looked at Zhang Han, his heart was a lot more comfortable. A person born without spiritual roots was near the body of the dao, the demonic posture, he could understand it. But if a spiritual root were struck by lightning, what else could it be, then it wouldn¡¯t make sense. If the spiritual roots had been smashed, and what kind of special physique can he comprehend, then he would find a big rock on the spot and hit himself to death. How could it be possible to realize something in a few words? If it was really that easy, how come Chu Yuan did not realize anything. Ye Luo was definitely an exception, and normal people can¡¯t be like that. That¡¯s why Zhang Han was in this small state. He was about to make a decision. He, Chu Yuan said. Jesus couldn¡¯t keep him from teaching Zhang Han into a waste! Hoo ¡­¡­ Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief and said to Zhang Han, ¡°Let¡¯s go, the sect¡¯s territory is just ahead and have a rest when you get to the sect.¡± After saying that, he did not wait for Zhang Han to reply, his wide sleeves rolled up and leading Zhang Han to ride the cloud towards the Daoless Sect. ¡­¡­ Above the Dharma Cloud, Chu Yuan manipulated the magic cloud to fly. Zhang Han stood beside Chu Yuan, looking down on the ten thousand miles of mountains and rivers. He looked up at Chu Yuan¡¯s not-so-wide back, with a curious look in his eyes. He was not stupid. He could see that this master of his was very mysterious. He was obviously a strong person, but when he was in Wu Chang City, he looked as curious as if he didn¡¯t understand the immortal cultivation world at all. When he was in the Xuantian Mountain Range, the group of people whose cultivation level was not weak at first glance, yet they were like licking dogs one by one, wishing to lick his master up to the sky, side by side with the sun. Obviously. His master¡¯s reputation was not low among the immortal cultivation world. The Zhang family of Wu Chang City, where he came from, also had heard a little about the strongest of the major sects in the immortal cultivation world. But he had never heard of his master¡¯s name. Then there was only one possibility ¡­¡­ His master belonged to the group of the strongest in the immortal cultivation world so, he could not inquire about this with his levels. If he guessed correctly. His master¡¯s sect was also extremely powerful. But these were just his guesses. It hadn¡¯t been confirmed. But Zhang Han already had the answer in his heart. ¡°Disciple,we¡¯re here, look, it¡¯s just ahead.¡± Chu Yuan sorted himself out and rode the Dharma Cloud, pointing ahead to a place of clouds with great vigor. Hearing this, Zhang Han stretched his neck to look, but he could only see a cloud of fog, and could not see what kind of scenery was inside. A thought rose up in his mind. Could it be¡­¡­ Formation? It seemed to confirm what he thought. Zhang Han saw Chu Yuan smiled as he hit the magic power into the void, communicating with the great mountain protection formation diagram. Suddenly, the billowing clouds in front of him seemed to be separated by a big invisible hand, revealing a path. It was as if an ancient immortal realm was welcoming the return of the master. Watching this scene, Chu Yuan nodded in satisfaction, then turned to look at Zhang Han. Looking at the other party¡¯s dumbfounded expression. He felt satisfied even more. To make this disciple stay, the first thing was to bluff the disciple. Chu Yuan knows his way around. Look at how cute this disciple was bluffed. It was not in vain that he consumed most of his Golden Core realm magic power to communicate with the formation diagram. This first step of bluffing was very good, the beginning was very perfect. He believed that the follow-up would definitely be perfect as well. However, he felt a little weak. The Golden Core realm mana was originally not much, and his long flight, coupled with communicating the formation diagram, made his body¡¯s mana was almost depleted. This made Chu Yuan miss the Nascent Soul realm more and more. If he were to be in the Nascent Soul realm at this moment, he would not have consumed even a tenth of his magic power after a set of these movements. Although he felt sad, but he would never slacken off. The Golden Core Realm is the Golden Core Realm! Chu Yuan was determined that as long as he taught and abolished a few more disciples, as long as he didn¡¯t encounter something like Ye Luo, he would surely be able to rise again. Well, I¡¯ll cultivate from Golden Core to invincible!!! Chu Yuan rebuilt his confidence! There was also a calm expression on his face. ¡°Go, disciple, I¡¯ll take you to meet your Eldest Brother.¡± Chu Yuan said indifferently. With that, he led Zhang Han to land at the bottom of the Heavenly Mist Mountain and walked towards the mountain. Do not ask why walk. The answer was that he had no power and couldn¡¯t fly. Zhang Han didn¡¯t ask much and walked up with Chu Yuan. After spending half an hour. The two finally arrived at the gate of the mountain. Zhang Han looked at the lofty mountain gate in front of him, his heart was convinced beyond measure, his master was a top powerhouse, the sect was also a powerful sect! Just as the two walked into the mountain gate. A voice came out of nowhere. ¡°Disciple Ye Luo, welcome back the master to the sect! The voice resounded in all directions, as if it came from above the nine heavens. Zhang Han¡¯s eyes widened in vain. Is this the eldest brother? This big brother is a bit strong ¡­¡­ CH 24 It was night. Empyrean Dao Sect. Under its back mountain, within a very secretive cave, Patriarch Qian Yuan was sitting in it, his body was covered with flickering Dao rhythm, and his aura was majestic. But his mind was always staring at his godhead. He built the foundation for a hundred days to condense the golden core, with hard cultivation golden core turned into the nascent soul and nascent soul enlightenment into Godhead ¡­¡­ He was a cultivator of the God Transformation Realm. Naturally, he had a Godhead. At this moment, Patriarch Qian Yuan is still comprehending the words. Cultivate from top to bottom¡­ Retrace the path of cultivation, return to the basics, and soar to immortality. Although he was still in the God Transformation realm, this does not prevent him from comprehending these words. If he really comprehended the opportunity to ascend, then his future cultivation would be smooth. When he thought of his future cultivation to the Crossing Calamity Realm and ascending in one fell swoop, he couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh out loud. Only ¡­¡­ Patriarch Qian Yuan still had no clue about this comprehension and could only keep looking inside his own soul. Assuming he was to cultivate from the top down, his next step would be to have his Godhead become a Nascent Soul. But how could the Godhead become a nascent soul and still become a God Transformation Realm? This was obviously not feasible. But listening to what the Grand Elder said. That hidden existence had indeed changed from the Nascent Soul Realm to the Golden Core Realm, and it was a real change, not a disguise. In other words. That existence directly shattered his nascent soul and turned into the Golden core. But this is impossible in theory. The golden core was broken into a nascent soul, but there was no nascent soul broken into the golden core. He could not figure out how the hidden existence did it. Patriarch Qian Yuan was puzzled. Bang! Just at that moment. A stone suddenly fell from the cave, smashed on the ground, shattered, and opened, making a slight sound. Patriarch Qian Yuan turned his head to look over and found that it was just a stone shattered and did not care much. Not right. He looked more carefully. Inside that stone, there was actually a jade hidden. Jade in stone! If this jade was sold, I¡¯m afraid it would be enough for a mortal family to live for a lifetime. The point was not this ¡­¡­ Instead, it was that there was actually jade hidden within the stone. This made Patriarch Qian Yuan violently think of something. ¡°Right! That¡¯s what it means! If it¡¯s not broken, it¡¯s not broken!¡± ¡°Before this stone was broken, no one knew that there would be jade inside this stone, only after it was broken did people see the jade inside, not broken, broken and then established, that¡¯s what it means!!!¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan became enlightened and only felt a clear mind. He made an immediate decision, and with a flourish against his own godhead, he violently cast the secret technique of the sect, the Soul Chopping Technique! Boom!!! A force blasted his godhead, instantly causing him to feel unparalleled pain as if a slash was cutting his entire body. This pain was simply indescribable. The entire face of Patriarch Qian Yuan turned blue, and his clothes were wet with cold sweat, but he still gritted his teeth and held on. To suffer the pain was to be an ascendant! This time, it was a total of three hours. Three hours later. The pain had not yet passed. But Patriarch Qian Yuan could not hold on anymore. When Patriarch Qian Yuan was about to lose his strength, his chest suddenly lit up with white light. All of a sudden, all the painful sensations disappeared. Panting, Patriarch Qian Yuan knelt on the ground, picked up a broken jade tablet in his arms, and stared at it. This was one of his life-saving cards, the Life Replacement Jade Tablet! If he had a life crisis, this jade tablet would work and block a crisis for him. Just now, his action of shattering his own spirit had endangered his life, so this Jade Tablet took effect. It was a pity that this life-preserving trump card ¡­¡­However, this wave of his breaking and standing should be completed! Patriarch Qian Yuan smiled and looked inside himself. Well, his godhead was really gone. No, where is my cultivation? Hmm? What about my cultivation? Patriarch Qian Yuan¡¯s smile stiffened. His cultivation ¡­¡­ Gone ¡­¡­ Let alone the nascent soul, and even the golden core was gone. He was properly a mortal. This time he broke his godhead, the cultivation all to the whole lost? This was the end of him. The sect leader of the Empyrean Dao Sect, the holy land of the eastern state, had lost all his cultivation, and he had destroyed himself. If news of this spreads out, it will be a disaster! The more Patriarch Qian Yuan thought about it, the more frightened he became, and his whole body trembled. ¡°The Grand Elder has wronged me!!!¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan gritted his teeth and gnashed his teeth, wishing to crush the corpse of the Grand Elder. Anger was anger. He quickly calmed down. With his current situation, he must not let others know that his cultivation was completely ruined. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid his head would be gone. Patriarch Qian Yuan cleaned up a bit and walked out of the cave. He must go back to the patriarch¡¯s palace where he usually lived so that he could be safe. He walked out of the cave like a mortal and walked step by step towards the mountain. While walking, he was still complaining. ¡°Which wretched fellow built this mountain road, it¡¯s so hard to walk, isn¡¯t this making it difficult for me?¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan had forgotten that it was himself who passed the order in the first place that the mountain road did not need to be repaired. ¡­¡­ Patriarch Qian Yuan walked for a long time. When he was about to walk to his palace, a voice suddenly came into his ears. ¡°Patriarch, what are you doing here in the middle of the night?¡± It was the voice of the Grand Elder. Hearing this voice. Patriarch Qian Yuan was almost frightened and fell backward, but he managed to control it in time, put on a majestic appearance, raised his head towards the front, and said, ¡°Grand Elder, come over.¡± A stream of light flashed over. Only to see the Grand Elder came to Patriarch Qian Yuan, looked at Patriarch Qian Yuan, and said with a strange face, ¡°Patriarch, what is your business to come here in the middle of the night?¡± What am I doing here ¡­¡­ What am I doing here ¡­¡­ Not right. This the front of his palace, shouldn¡¯t he be the one to ask the Grand Elder what he came for? Patriarch Qian Yuan asked back with an odd face, ¡°Ahead is my palace, I am not here, then where should I be? Rather, you, what are you doing here? You ¡­¡­ seem to have come out of my palace?¡± The Grand Elder sniffed, coughed a few times, and said, ¡°The patriarch¡¯s daoist companion said that the spirit gathering formation of the patriarch¡¯s palace was broken and asked me to come and take a look, and it has been repaired, so I was just about to leave.¡± The spirit formation is broken? Shouldn¡¯t you go to the sect¡¯s formation master to fix it? Why did you ask the Grand Elder? Just as Patriarch Qian Yuan was pondering. The Grand Elder said, ¡°Well, Patriarch, why do you look a little different today? Could it be that you have realized some kind of ascension technique? If you have really realized it, please do not hesitate to enlighten me.¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan shuddered as the words came out, fearing that his cultivation loss would be discovered, and quickly fooled him. The two were the same, deceiving each other with a few words, and then they all left ¡­ CH 25 The Sky Mist Mountain in the night was still cloudy and silent. But on the Heavenly Mist Mountain, the Daoless Clan was a bit eerie. The Great Hall of the Daoless Sect. Six pairs of eyes were staring at each other. The air was unusually frozen. The three of them had something in mind for each other. Chu Yuan was in a daze, dumbfoundedly looked at Ye Luo¡¯s dramatic change. Ye Luo had an ethereal aura like heaven and earth. He did not recognize the golden mark on Ye Luo¡¯s forehead, yet he looked so high and handsome¡­ What did Ye Luo actually enlighten when he went away? On the other side, Ye Luo was also in a daze. However, he was looking at Zhang Han. His heart was complicated. Master had taken on another disciple again. Wasn¡¯t he the master¡¯s only disciple, the one who would inherit the sect in the future? Does the master not love him anymore? Zhang Han, who was standing at the very end, was also in a daze. He looked at Chu Yuan for a while and then at Ye Luo for a while. Why did he ¡­¡­ he felt that this eldest brother, stronger than his master? This must be an illusion! Yes, it must be an illusion! The three of them just stared wide-eyed and looked at each other for a long time. Finally, it was Chu Yuan who opened his voice first. ¡°Well, what are you all standing here for? Han¡¯er, you go down first, the sect is still quite large, you wander around and get familiar with the sect.¡± ¡°Luo¡¯er you stay, I intend to apply your skills for the master, ahem, point out your cultivation.¡± Chu Yuan waved a big hand and let Zhang Han go down first. Zhang Han certainly did not refuse the idea, arching his hand and saying, ¡°Respectfully obey the order of the master!¡± After saying that, he nodded towards his elder brother as a greeting. After receiving Ye Luo¡¯s nod as a response, Zhang Han honestly withdrew from the hall. Soon, only Chu Yuan and Ye Luo were left in the hall. Chu Yuan pretended to sit on the throne of the grand hall patriarch, looked down at Ye Luo in a breezy manner, and he slowly said. ¡°Luo¡¯er, it seems that during the time that my master left the sect, you gained quite a lot.¡± His tone was plain. But still could not help but appear a trace of heartache. This disciple, however, had gained a lot. He had fallen from the Nascent Soul realm to the Golden Core Realm. This made his heart sour. No way. Must set the cultivation method, not set what Ye Luo had comprehended, then it was really a loss for him. When Ye Luo heard the words of his master, he did not dare to be arrogant. Ye Luo respectfully said, ¡°All thanks to the cultivation of the master! If it weren¡¯t for your guidance before you left the sect, I would never have been able to progress so fast.¡± The guidance before leaving the sect? What did I tell you before I left the sect? Why don¡¯t I remember advising you? Is it because I have amnesia? Forget it, and you said I mentioned something, so let¡¯s say I mentioned it. Chu Yuan was very confused in his heart. However, he was still calm on the surface. He took out an antique key from his sleeve and handed it to Ye Luo. ¡°Luo¡¯er, since you worshiped the master, I have not given you any treasure, today will give you something, this thing, you must keep it well.¡± To comprehend what Ye Luo had enlightened, you have to take it step by step. Give some sweetness first, and then ask about the cultivation methods later. As for this key. Of course, it was the black-bellied and unkind big elder who used to entertain him. Anyway, this thing was not much use. You might as well fool around and give it to Ye Luo as a worship gift. Chu Yuan believed that Ye Luo would not have any doubts. Well, to be precise. He was very confident in his ability to fool around. He said that this key is a treasure, can Ye Luo still say it is not? When Ye Luo saw Chu Yuan handing over the key, he hastily accepted it respectfully. Picking up this ancient key, he looked around and fell into contemplation. He could vaguely feel an overwhelming Dao rhythm from it. This was an absolute treasure! Before he could open his mouth to thank his master instead, Chu Yuan stood up and slowly walked to the main hall entrance, with his back facing Ye Luo. Ye Luo heard his voice turn serious and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see, what is this thing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you underestimate this key, this key is an item of a supreme power, my master fought with that supreme power back then and won slightly, only then did he obtain this key.¡± ¡°This key contains some kind of chance, when you have this key, you must comprehend it every day and realize the chance as soon as possible, do you understand?¡± Hey, he said something nonsense before, what can Ye Luo comprehend. He admitted it. Now a broken key, if w Luo could still comprehend something with this, he would swallow his patriarch throne on the spot! Near the body of the dao, no matter how awesome, it was impossible to comprehend anything from a broken key above! This is also considered a little bit of revenge for Chu Yuan. How dare you backstabbed me. First, let you comprehend a key, delay your time, then get your cultivation method, and finally kick you out of the sect. On the other side, Ye Luo did not know the wonderful inner drama of his own master. He held the key tightly and nodded, ¡°Master, I understand! I will definitely comprehend it daily and realize the opportunity as soon as possible, and will never fail to meet your expectations, Master!¡± Chu Yuan nodded in satisfaction, and then turned around, coughed twice to hide his embarrassment, and said, ¡°Luo¡¯er, since you entered the sect, I have not instructed you properly, now I will instruct you properly.¡± ¡°And you will tell me exactly what you have understood, and I will perfect it for you.¡± After he said this, his heart was so excited. He, Chu Yuan, was finally going to have a cultivation method. God knew how poor he was as a cultivator. The only cultivation method on his body now. He spent all the money in his body in Wu Chang City to buy a basic cultivation method for the early stage of the Qi refining realm ¡­¡­ Ye Luo shook his head decisively when he heard this and said with a firm attitude, ¡°Master has taught his disciples enough, and disciples don¡¯t dare to ask for Master¡¯s teaching!¡± Obviously, the newly entering junior disciple has already given him a sense of crisis. He didn¡¯t want to let down his master! He wanted to prove to his master that he was capable! He, Ye Luo, didn¡¯t need guidance to comprehend the dao rhyme! This was the only thought in Ye Luo¡¯s mind at this moment. As soon as these words came out, Chu Yuan was petrified on the spot. ¡°It¡¯s okay, and I¡¯ll give you some pointers so that you can take less detours.¡± Chu Yuan said with a very reluctant smile. Ye Luo was exceptionally firm, arching his hand and cupping his fist, ¡°Master! I can solve all the problems on my own! Please believe in me, Master! I will never fail to live up to your expectations, and I dare not ask for guidance! I¡¯ll leave now and hope that Master will be well!¡± When Ye Luo finished his words, he turned around and walked out of the hall without the slightest pause, his back looked unusually resolute. Ye Luo left ¡­¡­ Dashing like the wind, however, Chu Yuan was dumbfounded. Hey hey hey, he had not yet obtained the cultivation method ah. Just leave like that? Can you give me the technique before leaving? Chu Yuan wanted to cry, but there were no tears. He could only silently pick up his basic cultivation method of the early stage of the Qi refining realm ¡­¡­ CH 26 Three days later. Heavenly Mist Mountain, Daoless Sect. The square outside the main hall. Chu Yuan did not know where he got a recliner from and lay down on the side, holding the book ¡°Basic Cultivation Techniques for the Pre-Qi Refining Realm¡± in his hand and looking at it. While looking at it, he was still glancing at Ye Luo who was watching the sky and being enlightened. Soon Chu Yuan became anxious. You, this simple kid, come quickly to ask me for advice!. If you do not ask for advice, how can I obtain your cultivation method? Chu Yuan had been there three days in a row, and asked Ye Luo whether he wanted him to point out. But Ye Luo, the dumb guy, just did not want him to point out. If it wasn¡¯t for the purpose of maintaining the temperament. Chu Yuan wanted to knock Ye Luo¡¯s head off. No way. Ye Luo was not willing. Chu Yuan could not force Ye Luo, he could only sit here every day to see if he could rely on himself to see what Ye Luo was cultivating. In an open space not far from Chu Yuan. Ye Luo sat cross-legged, facing the sky, the golden mark on his forehead faintly flickering. He was determined to carry out the order of his master. So he looked up more. With the sky watching technique, Ye Luo had been watching heaven and sky to understand the dao. He vaguely already had the first signs of comprehending the third-order chains. Ye Luo quietly thought about it. After half an hour of enlightenment, he stopped a little bit and rested for a while. Hoo ¡­¡­The master is still there? Ye Luo sighed with relief and twisted his head to look at Chu Yuan who was lying on the chair. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. Master is still trying? It was a pity. He had seen his master¡¯s intentions a long time ago!!! For the past three days, his master had been looking for him, saying that he wanted to instruct him, which he had previously put up. This surprising move, of course, caught his attention, and he felt that it was something else with deeper meaning! Well, Ye Luo felt that his master must have seen that he hadn¡¯t tested him for so long. Now he wanted to come to test his results. For example, use ¡®pointing¡¯ to tempt him. A master of the Crossing Calamity Realm was likely to ascend at any time to point out, was this enough temptation? The answer was yes! This was obviously to test Ye Luo¡¯s mind whether it was firm enough to resist the temptation. Can he fall to this? Of course not! Ye Luo had to prove his ability to his master, the firmness of his dao heart! Not far away, Chu Yuan saw Ye Lu stop moving, sat up straight and touched his throat. ¡°Luo¡¯er, I ask you again, you really do not need master¡¯s guidance? You have to know that with my guidance once, it can save you months of hard work.¡± Chu Yuan said with a flushed face and his heart beat fast. As soon as this remark came out. A smile crossed Ye Luo¡¯s eyes. Take a look, take a look. Master is tempting me. He must prove to his master the firmness of his dao heart! ¡°Master, the disciple is capable of cultivating on his own! To practice cultivation, the master already leads me to the door, cultivation is in the individual, the disciple would never dare to ask for guidance from the master!¡± Ye Luo refused with incomparable decisiveness. Chu Yuan took a deep breath, his heart exploded a bit, but he still endured it, with a calm appearance on the surface. He stood up and walked a few steps, and then turned to face Ye Luo, he said indifferently, ¡°I want to instruct you, in fact, I want to see what path your sword technique is, if it is suitable, I can pass you a supreme sword move.¡± ¡°This sword move, if you can comprehend it, you can be the top swordmaster in the world and stand at the top of the world.¡± ¡°Perhaps this way, you do not quite understand, if you comprehend this sword move, then I will send you a sentence.¡± ¡°There are three million sword immortals in the sky, but they have to bow their brows when they meet me!¡± ¡°This sword move, do you want to learn it?¡± Chu Yuan couldn¡¯t help it either. This simple block was not willing to be instructed by him, then he could only open his own fooling mode. In terms of fooling people around, he was very skilled. After all, this was what he did. The first thing you needed to do was to get a good idea of what you wanted to do. He believed that this kid, Ye Luo, would certainly immediately agree! This was for certain he had already come to this point. No one would refuse. If you refuse? Oh. That is not possible! If Ye Luo still refused, he could pull up the sect hall square below these floors and eat it up one bite at a time! In Chu Yuan¡¯s line of sight, Ye Luo had no expression, no excitement, no excitement, there seemed to be a trace of¡­ Want to laugh? Hey hey hey, teaching peerless swordsmanship, would you rather be more serious? ? Chu Yuan was taken aback. Why the situation seemed a bit beyond the control of his Chu. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Your sword move is certainly very strong, but they are not the most suitable for the disciple, the disciple wants more is his own sword skill!¡± ¡°Of course, for the Master¡¯s kindness, disciple is grateful.¡± Ye Luo held back his laughter and pretended to look lonely as he spoke to Chu Yuan. It had come to this point, if he still couldn¡¯t see that his master was testing him, then he might as well just jump off the back cliff. If you point out one or two, you need to use the best sword moves as bait? This must be the master testing him. No one would think that his master wanted to see his sword move and learn his sword move, right? No way, no way! No one would really think so, right? His master is a great powerhouse, he would not be greedy for his lowly sword technique? Hell no. Chu Yuan¡¯s face stiffened when he heard that Ye Luo still refused. He didn¡¯t wait for him to say anything. On the other side of the square, a voice came over. ¡°Senior! Eldest Brother!¡± It turned out to be Zhang Han who came over. At this moment, Zhang Han¡¯s heart was filled with excitement. He had heard the entire conversation between the Master and Eldest Brother. There were three million sword immortals in the sky, but they had to lower their heads when they met me! How domineering is this! How majestic! With this statement alone, you could see his master¡¯s power to swallow mountains and rivers. So he couldn¡¯t wait to come over and wanted his master to teach him the cultivation method. What Chu Yuan didn¡¯t expect was that he didn¡¯t succeed in fooling Ye Luo, but instead he fooled Zhang Han. Seeing Zhang Han walking over, Chu Yuan could only put his face in order and revert to a breezy appearance, and with a glance down at Zhang Han, he said softly, ¡°Han¡¯er, have you finished organizing your palace?¡± Zhang Han nodded respectfully and said with a refined arch of his hand, ¡°Yes, Master, I have finished organizing, and I have come to see Master to ask you to pass on the method of cultivation to me!¡± The cultivation method?Just want me to fool again. Forget it, since you can¡¯t use Ye Luo cultivation technique for the time being, let¡¯s fool Zhang Han first, and stabilize this small realm first. Chu Yuan waved his hand and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go with the master to the temple. Ye Luo! send the cultivation method on the chair for the teacher to the teacher¡¯s bedroom later.¡± He pointed to the book on the recliner, ¡°The Basic Cultivation Techniques of the Pre-Qi Refining Realm¡±. This book was really unreadable, so progress is slow, I have only read one third of it. He intended to stay and read it slowly. After Chu Yuan finished speaking, he took Zhang Han into the main hall. Ye Luo listened to the words of his master. He walked over and picked up the book. Hmm? The basic cultivation method for the pre Qi Refining Realm? What is Master reading this thing for? Ye Lu still had an impression on this book. A seven-year-old cousin of his family had read this book, and it was said that it took him two hours to finish reading it all, and he was scolded for his poor qualifications. He also could not understand what his master was reading this book for. Master did not read the pile of bullish secret codes in the Dharma Hall but he read this kind of children¡¯s book? Ye Luo touched his head, not knowing why, he put the book down and continued to comprehend the Way of Heaven and Earth ¡­¡­ *Join us on Patreon and support us, no matter what tier you choose, it means the world to us CH 27 The Great Hall of the Dao-less Sect. Looking at the gentle and elegant young man in front of him. Chu Yuan was ready to start fooling around again. Although Zhang Han and Ye Luo¡¯s situation was different. But Chu Yuan will never give any more chances. He wants to fool around, to completely blind fool his disciples. The last time he fooled Ye Luo, at least he used his magic power to chop a sword, this time he relied on his mouth. If he could still enlighten anything, he could manage to call Zhang Han ¡®father¡¯! When Chu Yuan thought about this, he put on a calm look, and said, ¡°Han¡¯er, let¡¯s talk about the three thousand daos, which one do you want to cultivate?¡± No matter which three thousand daos you want to learn I don¡¯t know anything at all, do I? Zhang Han smiled, he pondered for a moment and then gently said, ¡°Master, I want to cultivate the main immortal path, secondary cultivation formation ¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that the disciple¡¯s spiritual roots have been destroyed, so please give the disciple the method of cultivation.¡± Zhang Han¡¯s spiritual root had been destroyed by lightning, and he had been unable to cultivate it for ten years. If he wanted to cultivate, he must restore his spiritual roots. The reason why he worshiped Chu Yuan was precisely because Chu Yuan said he could help him with his cultivation. Sitting on the patriarch¡¯s throne, Chu Yuan listened to these words. In his mind, inexplicably floated the scene when Ye Luo came into the sect ¡­¡­ It seemed to be almost the same words? No, it can¡¯t be. It must be that he was thinking too much. ¡°Han¡¯er, it is very simple for me to solve the problem of your inability to cultivate, but I cannot solve this matter for you now.¡± ¡°Joining my Daoless sect, you need to first be enlightened for a year, in order to see the results, and then immortal cultivation. This is the rule, look outside, your eldest brother is like this, every day and every night in the enlightenment, although not a full year, but his skills are already not low!¡± Chu Yuan said softly, his finger stretched out from the wide sleeves, pointing to the outside of the hall. He found for the first time, Ye Luo was still somewhat useful. Which came as an example just right. In the future, his credibility rate of fooling disciples would be even higher. You see, I have successfully taught out a disciple, you can¡¯t comprehend, that must be your problem, not mine! However, Ye Luo¡¯s example caused him a great loss of blood by losing a great realm. It hurts to think about it ¡­¡­ Zhang Han on the side was surprised to hear that his elder brother was actually not cultivating immortality today and was merely comprehending the dao. The first thing you needed to do was to get a good idea of what you wanted to do. Could enlightenment have such a powerful effect? How come he had never heard of it. Zhang Han slapped his head abruptly. This is a powerful sect. Is it comparable to his family? It¡¯s normal to have never heard of it. And it was said that some really strong sects had some untold secret inheritance. It was not possible to say that this was the untold secret of the Daoless Sect. ¡°Master, disciple intends to cultivate the formation dao!¡± Zhang Han figured it out, without half hesitation, and said warmly like a jade. Formation? Chu Yuan froze. ¡°Formation dao, well, I naturally know it, but the dao can not be lightly passed on, even if you are master¡¯s disciple, is also not something to lightly pass on.¡± ¡°This way, I ask you a question, you answer up, I will pass you a formation dao, how?¡± Chu Yuan quickly returned to his senses and said in a light-hearted manner. Before fooling around, of course, we must first set the atmosphere. If he came up and said that this formation was like this, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for people to see that he was fooling around? And, in case he was directly fooled. This Zhang Han wanted him to cast some, he took the head to cast? When the atmosphere was brought out, it would be easy to fool around. As for Zhang Han, when he listened to these words his eyes lit up. Talking about the formation together? Although he had no spiritual roots, he had a lot of understanding of the formation process. He was confident in talking about the formation process. So, Zhang Han arched his hand and said, ¡°Master, please ask!¡± Chu Yuan stood up, turned his back on Zhang Han, and walked to the entrance of the main hall. A gust of clear wind blew. He blew his snow-white robe and his shoulder-length hair fluttered with the wind. His aura inexplicably up. ¡°I ask you, what is the formation?¡± Chu Yuan turned his face slightly, he glanced at Zhang Han and asked. What is the formation? Zhang Han¡¯s eyes were lost. He had liked to study formations since he was a child and had a good understanding of many formations. But being asked what is the formation? It made him a little confused. What is the formation? Facing Chu Yuan¡¯s gaze, Zhang Han subconsciously lowered his head, not daring to look directly. Time passed little by little. Ten minutes passed. Zhang Han still lowered his head, did not know what he was thinking. Chu Yuan could not help it and Zhang Han was panicking. I don¡¯t want to waste time here with you. ¡°Have you thought about it?¡± Chu Yuan could not help but ask in an urgent tone. Zhang Han raised his head, and said with some uncertainty, ¡°Master, the formation of a formation lies in the formation? To destroy the enemy with a formation, the formation rises, to block a thousand with one, innately standing invincible?¡± ¡°Wrong!!!¡± Chu Yuan did not even listen to the end, he opened his mouth to deny. Who cares if he was right. Just deny it to set the mood. Then how could he admit that Zhang Han is right? So no matter what Zhang Han said, Just deny it. Zhang Han paused and continued to speak, ¡°Master, the formation of a line, is to use the formation, the formation is the core, so the formation of a line is the formation!¡± ¡°Wrong!!!¡± ¡°Master, the formation, is the change, the formation changes a thousand ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Wrong!!!¡± ¡°Master, the formation is ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Wrong!!!¡± ¡°Master, disciple is stupid, I don¡¯t know how to answer.¡± ¡°Wrong!!!¡± Zhang Han, ¡°???¡± Master, your head¡¯s not right, aren¡¯t you? Chu Yuan also recalled, his face was not red and he said, ¡°You can not answer, this is wrong, what doubts you have?¡± He could tell Zhang Han that he was used to vetoing. If this was said out loud, this disciple must be withdrawn from the sect. Zhang Han froze for a moment, he elegantly bowed and said, ¡°Master, the disciple is dull, I do not understand what is the formation, please also hope that the master solves the confusion for the disciple.¡± Chu Yuan looked up to the sky outside the hall and was silent for a long time. ¡°Formation! The most important thing is the dao, the formation is dead, the dao is alive, the formation can be broken, the dao cannot be broken, the formation may not be there, the dao is always there. The formation altogether, the most important thing is the dao, not the formation. Your master wants you to understand the dao, You choose the formation method, but it is not asking you to understand the formation method.¡± ¡°You, did you understand?¡± Chu Yuan slowly opened his mouth, his tone was meaningful and profound. After saying that, he carefully glanced at Zhang Han. Finding that Zhang Han looked dumbfounded. Soon, he was immediately relieved. Couldn¡¯t understand? It is normal to not understand, because he himself could not understand what he was saying. Sure enough, the highest level of fooling people was to fool yourself all the way ¡­¡­ CH 28 Standing inside the great hall. Zhang Han¡¯s heart was incomparably shocked. The words of his master echoed in his mind. Formation together, the most important thing was the dao, the formation was dead, the dao was alive ¡­¡­ The formation could be broken, but the dao could not be broken, the formation might not be there, but the dao was always there ¡­¡­ Formatio! The important thing was the dao not the formation. I want you to understand the dao, you choose the formation, but I am not telling you to understand the formation ¡­¡­ This sentence. Falling into Zhang Han¡¯s ears, as if the voice of the great dao, so deafening. Although Zhang Han did not know the specific meaning of these words. But he felt ¡­¡­that these words were so reasonable. Every word, straight to the root. Is this his master? Terrifying as hell! ¡°Master¡¯s words have awakened the disciple, the disciple understands!¡± ¡°I implore the Master to give my disciple another chance!¡± Zhang Han said hastily. He could remember what the master had just said. Ask him a question and he would answer it before passing on the dao to him. But he didn¡¯t answer at all. If his master did not pass on the dao to him, he would be at a big loss. Therefore, Zhang Han could not help but panic. On the other hand, in front of the entrance of the temple, blowing the clear breeze, Chu Yuan did not answer, but only looked at Zhang Han with his afterimage. It was possible. This second apprentice brother was very determined on the formation dao Look, look. His face is full of sincerity. It is completely different from when that kid Ye Luo entered the sect. This second apprentice is certainly not the kind of person like Ye Luo! The second apprentice is definitely a waste of material! Iron and steel scrap! There is no way to wash! However, he couldn¡¯t just open his mouth now. To let this second disciple understand how precious this ¡®Dao¡¯ that he begged for was. This could also delay this second disciple¡¯s patience. If the enlightenment did not come out, after a long time, this second disciple would definitely also be impatient. When the time comes, it would be too embarrassing for this second disciple to come to him, right? I passed on the Dao to you only after you begged and begged, and you turned around and asked me for advice, doesn¡¯t that make you look useless yourself? Under such circumstances. This second disciple will definitely be embarrassed to come to him for advice. He could delay for a while longer. At that time, one year later, this small realm, wouldn¡¯t it be handed over? So think about it. Ye Luo was actually just an anomaly. Most scraps are normal. To teach the scrap would have been a scrap disciple. That is not a hand on the line? Hmph, hmph, hmph. Everything is under the control of his Chu Chu Yuan¡¯s silence. His gaze fell into the eyes of Zhang Han. But it made Zhang Han even more alarmed. If it was because of this that he could not get this opportunity to cultivate, then he could regret dying. Poof ¡­¡­ Zhang Han decisively knelt down and kowtowed to his master. ¡°I beg Master to give me another chance, I truly want to follow Master¡¯s cultivation!¡± Zhang Han¡¯s tone was sincere. He was afraid that his master would really not preach the Dao to him because of this. Just at that moment. Chu Yuan fiercely turned around, he helped Zhang Han up, and sighed quietly. ¡°Demented child, demented child ¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s just it, then I¡¯ll pass on the formation dao to you, and you should comprehend it well.¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± Chu Yuan turned around and walked towards the outside of the hall. Zhang Han took a deep breath, his mood was a little excited, he finally also wanted to start to step into the cultivation world. There was some small excitement. He hurriedly followed his master. The two of them went one after the other. They came to the other side of the square outside the main hall. Chu Yuan first glanced at Ye Luo who was several thousand meters away from his enlightenment, and walked to a wide open area. Looking at the floor below. His magic power condensed on his sword finger and slashed downward fiercely. Clang ¡­¡­ Mana collided with the floor with a metallic sound. There was a clang sound. And then¡­ and then it was gone. There was not even a single trace split out on the floor of the square. The air was instantly quiet. Chu Yuan raised his fingers and stiffened and then naturally put it down. His face was not red and the heart did not jump. ¡°Han¡¯er, have you become enlightened yet?¡± Chu Yuan asked with a face that was thicker than the city wall. Zhang Han, ¡°???¡± I have realized what? Who am I? Where am I? Where am I going? Next to him, Chu Yuan just stood there, quietly waiting for Zhang Han to speak. He had already cursed the floor in his heart. He also wanted to split a trace, so that Zhang Han slowly understood the air himself. But this damn. Was the floor made of titanium alloy? He, a Golden Core realm, could even make a trace on a damned floor! Can you give him a little face in the Golden Core Realm? ! The Golden Core realm has no human rights, right? The good thing was that he, Chu Yuan, was someone who reacted quickly. He asked a rhetorical question and told Zhang Han to think about it. This was certainly not my Chu Yuan¡¯s responsibility, as Zhang Han had low enlightenment. Zhang Han took a deep breath, arching his hand and said, ¡°Master¡­the disciple is dull, I did not understand.¡± Chu Yuan had a sighing look. It seemed to be a great pity. Only to hear him say. ¡°Your enlightenment is much weaker than your elder brother, ah, your elder brother was enlightened in one go that day, it¡¯s just that.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, and go to the mountain gate with me.¡± ¡°For the master, let me give you a little more simple comprehension.¡± Chu Yuan shook his head rather helplessly. Have a problem? If you have a problem, take Ye Luo out as an example. Anyway, I taught Ye Luo. If there is a problem, your understanding is poor. This is definitely not my problem. Chu Yuan turned his head and walked towards the mountain gate. In the square I can¡¯t do anything about you, the big stone under the mountain gate, I can¡¯t possibly do nothing about it, right? Next to his Dao-less Sect¡¯s mountain gate, there was a big stone that he remembered clearly. It was just an ordinary stone. He did not believe that he could not do anything with an ordinary stone! Zhang Han followed this master of his in a confused manner towards the mountain gate. He was still confused about his low enlightenment. He had low enlightenment? Once he had the Heavenly Spiritual Root and was hailed as a genius by many formation masters, he could see the breakage of any formation. Now he was actually said to have low comprehension. But it was his master who said that, so it was reasonable. Before Zhang Han left the square, he took a deep look at Ye Luo who was sitting cross-legged on the square. The Master said that the Senior Brother had become enlightened in one go ¡­¡­ It seems that in the future, I have to ask for more advice from Eldest Brother before I can do so. ¡­¡­ The Dao-less Sect¡¯s mountain gate was very large. Looking at it from afar, it was as if a lofty mountain, so majestic. Anyone who took a look would all have the awe in their heart. I have to say, the sect produced by the system is perfect. Of course, excluding the square floor to embarrass someone would be even better. Chu Yuan led Zhang Han to the mountain gate. He took a glance to find in the lofty mountain gate next to the not too eye-catching stone. Brother Shi, Brother Shi, it¡¯s you! Chu Yuan walked up to the huge stone. And not ambiguous, his mana condensed on his finger, from the sleeve of the coat, he motioned a quick stroke. Click ¡­¡­ Stone chips flew. A straight trace appeared in it. Well, there was nothing peculiar. Traces drawn purely by mana. It was like something that any Qi refining realm could scratch out. In Zhang Han¡¯s confused gaze, Chu Yuan¡¯s voice came next to his ears. ¡°Han¡¯er, have you become enlightened yet?¡± CH 29 8-10 minutes Daoless Sect Mountain Gate. By the stone. Zhang Han listened to his master¡¯s words, his gaze fixed on the trace on the stone, his face agitated. He couldn¡¯t see what was on the stone at all. His head was blank, but his master just asked him if he had realized, he said no. Now he asked again, and he said no. How could he not be embarrassed? He heard that his elder brother was directly enlightened. In contrast, would his master think that his enlightenment was low? ¡°Master, Master, the disciple is stupid and has not achieved enlightenment.¡± Zhang Han lowered his head, feeling ashamed, not daring to look at his master. Chu Yuan looked like it was really so. If you can still be enlightened, I¡¯ll rip my head off and give it to you like a ball to kick. Thinking like this, he still had to cheat this disciple to stay in the sect for a year. How could he say something like this? Chu Yuan shook his head and seemed to be disappointed. He glanced at Zhang Han and slowly said. ¡°It seems that your enlightenment is lower than what I thought. It¡¯s just that ¡­¡­¡± Chu Yuan sighed quietly, and his voice was full of disappointment. Poof ¡­¡­ Zhang Han was even more ashamed when he heard this. With a poof, he fell to his knees in front of Chu Yuan. ¡°Master, the disciple¡¯s qualifications are dull, so I am not worthy of to being under Master¡¯s tutelage. I implore Master to let the disciple go down the mountain.¡± ¡°If it is possible, please ask the Master to solve the matter of spiritual root for me. I will certainly always remember the Master¡¯s kindness after I go down the mountain. If in the future I can make a place in the mortal world, I will certainly not forget the Master¡¯s kindness!¡± Zhang Han was so ashamed. He simply proposed to withdraw from the sect. He has been a waste material for ten years. In these ten years, he had not been idle, and he had been studying. Books had made him gentle and elegant, and they also made his self-esteem very heavy. Repeatedly failing to understand something had created a strong sense of shame in him. He was not worthy of being the master¡¯s disciple! When Chu Yuan, who was standing on the other side, heard these words. He almost fell down immediately. Hey hey hey, this is not right. You didn¡¯t play as it should. I have not yet finished fooling around. You are thinking of retreating from the sect? If you withdraw, then should I play a ghost? No, no, I have to stabilize this disciple first. Chu Yuan forcefully suppressed his mind that almost collapsed, and his face was still calm and steady. ¡°Are you giving up?¡± ¡°Han¡¯er, it is difficult to cultivate immortality. It is harder than the sky; if you want to cultivate immortality, you must have an indomitable heart.¡± ¡°There are countless geniuses in this world. Master did not choose them as disciples, but chose you, then naturally, and you have a talent that ordinary people can not have. There are shining points that ordinary people do not have. This, you should keep in mind.¡± ¡°Remember, confidence is the peak, no matter when and where, do not give up, be confident.¡± ¡°This formation mark, you take your time to comprehend, if one day is not enough, then two days, two days is not enough, then three days, perseverance is what you need to succeed!¡± ¡°Although you can not comprehend, the master believes that you can understand it!¡± ¡°Good disciple will comprehend, for the master believes in you.¡± Chu Yuan said softly. Then he turned around and left, with clouds growing on the soles of his feet, and his figure went up the mountain. Of course, he couldn¡¯t really go straight away. Instead, he hid in the sky, observing Zhang Han. Chu Yuan¡¯s hands tightly clenched, his palms were sweating, afraid that Zhang Han really insisted on leaving. These days, it¡¯s hard to find waste material without spiritual roots. If Zhang Han ran away, then he had no place to cry. He was also secretly blaming himself for overdoing it. Next to the stone. Zhang Han¡¯s ears were full of what the master said to him. His whole person stood there dumbfounded. The next moment, his eyes were red. He did not expect that his master would actually comfort him like this. When he learned that he had low enlightenment, he did not choose to expel him from the sect but decided to let him work hard. Having been a waste for ten years, Zhang Han knew that profit was the most important in this world. According to the general sect rules, if the master learned that a disciple¡¯s enlightenment was low, he would either treat him as a slave or expel him directly from the sect. But his master chose to let him stay and encouraged him to work hard. You know, his master¡¯s sect was incomparably powerful ah. Zhang Han silently wiped his eyes and sat down before the stone. Master this kindness. He, Zhang Han, remembered. Now he could not repay the kindness of the master, and then he could only use all his strength to become stronger in order to repay the kindness of the master! Zhang Han quickly quieted his mind and looked firmly at the trace on the stone. In the sky, Chu Yuan, who was riding on the Dharma Cloud, sighed with relief when he saw the scene. Stabilized, stabilized, this small rank realm was finally stabilized. Thanks to his cleverness, he used words to comfort him in time. Otherwise, this disciple would have to withdraw from the sect. Luckily, it was dealt with in time, and everything was still in this Chu¡¯s grasp. Chu Yuan let go of the tightly held hands, only to feel refreshed. Having been busy for so long. Let¡¯s go and rest quickly. In the short term, he should not be used to keeping an eye on Zhang Han. At least two or three days, he could not get used to paying attention. ¡°Go out and relax, go to Silver Moon City to eat, go there to eat without money.¡± Chu Yuan whispered a few words in a low voice. He set up the Dharma Cloud, and then he flew towards Silver Moon City with great enthusiasm. ¡­¡­ Chu Yuan left. The people who were enlightened on the Dao-less Sect, however, still continued. Ye Luo was in the main hall square, watching the dao of heaven and earth and comprehending the chains of order. Zhang Han was beside the stone of the mountain gate, watching the traces, and realized a sense of loneliness. ¡­¡­ The Golden Crow fell in the west, and the curved moon was in the sky. Dao-less Sect under the night looks silent. By the mountain gate. Zhang Han was still looking at the trace on the stone. He had a resolute look on his face in order to become stronger faster. To repay the master. He couldn¡¯t care about that much. He wanted to comprehend the formation from this trace as early as possible. He wanted to say to his master that he did not disappoint his master¡¯s expectations, he had comprehended it. It¡¯s just that, how he could comprehend. He could not comprehend anything. Even if Zhang Han was patient, he could not help but feel the slightest irritation. This trace of irritation was like maggots attached to the bone, so he gradually lost all patience. Just at this time. Da da da da ¡­¡­ A footstep sounded. Zhang Han turned his head to look. Only to see green flowing crane cloud robe on the mountain path, holding a long sword, an aura lonely like a sword immortal, indistinct like heaven and earth, the first senior brother Ye Luo walked down. When Zhang Han saw Ye Luo coming, he hurriedly stood up. ¡°Senior Brother Zhang Han has met Senior Brother.¡± Zhang Han bowed. Clutching his longsword, Ye Luo was also surprised to see Zhang Han here and said, ¡°Senior Brother, what are you doing here in the middle of the night?¡± He had just finished practicing his sword, and he was going to catch some hare to eat. Who knew that his new junior brother was actually here. When Zhang Han heard that, he pointed to the trace on the stone. He replied, ¡°Senior Brother, Master left a dao mark here for junior brother to comprehend, only that junior brother was dull and failed to comprehend for a long time, so junior brother could only make up for his dullness with diligence, so now he is still here to comprehend the dao.¡± Dao marks left by the master? Ye Luo came to be interested. With the celestial observation technique to the trace on the stone to see. There was nothing ¡­¡­ There was no trace of dao rhythm ¡­¡­ Brother, are you kidding me? CH 30 8-10 minutes Next to the mountain gate. Ye Luo looked at the trace on the stone, and he looked at it again and again with the Celestial Observation Technique. There was nothing. Do not say that the rhyme. Not even a hair. This new disciple, here in the middle of the night to understand the air? ¡°Senior brother, are you sure this is left by the master and let you understand here?¡± Ye Luo asked suspiciously. He was very sensitive in capturing dao rhymes nowadays. There was nothing on this trace. What can you comprehend? The enlightenment of loneliness and emptiness? Zhang Han replied gently, ¡°Yes, senior brother, junior brother once said that I wanted to learn the formation method, so the master left this dao trace here for junior brother to comprehend, only that junior brother¡¯s qualifications are dull, so I have been unable to comprehend.¡± ¡°Senior brother! my comprehension is a little low, but the master said that you comprehended it at once that day. Seeing senior brother¡¯s comprehension is so high, junior brother implores senior brother to guide junior brother a little!¡± ¡°Junior brother also does not want to disappoint the master!!!¡± As soon as this sentence came out, Ye Luo¡¯s face immediately reddened. Did the master really say that? He was enlightened that day, and it turned out that the master knew all about it. I¡¯m afraid that I don¡¯t want him to be proud of himself. But now, he is using this example to teach his junior brother a lesson. It seems that the master is still satisfied with his progress. Knowing this, Ye Luo was in a great mood. Even when he looked at Zhang Han, his eyes became a lot softer. The master must be satisfied with him. The future successor of the Dao-less Sect would definitely be him. As for this junior brother? It should be that the master was afraid that after ascension, he could not manage the sect alone, so he picked a junior brother so that when the time came, this junior brother was to help him manage the sect. If you thought so, he would have to help this junior brother. Countless thoughts passed through Ye Luo¡¯s heart. ¡°Junior brother, this dao mark is especially left for you by the master; others can¡¯t sense anything from it, even I can¡¯t sense a trace of dao rhythm from it, it can only rely on you to understand.¡± Ye Luo calmly said. He was also a bit emotional. Master was worthy of being a master. The dao marks he set up, others actually couldn¡¯t sense the slightest bit. He took a glance over, and it was ordinary and unexceptional. Just like a Qi refining realm dregs hanging down the trace with their hands. This was the realm of the master! Back to the basics! When Zhang Han next to him heard this, there was a look of loss on his face. But he still arched his hands towards Ye Luo. ¡°Although senior brother can¡¯t help me, but junior brother still thanked senior brother a lot! Senior brother, if there is nothing else, junior brother will continue to enlighten, junior brother does not want to disappoint the master¡¯s kindness!¡± Zhang Han turned around and prepared to continue to study the dao marks on the stone. Ye Luo reached out to stop Zhang Han, waved his hand, and said, ¡°It is true that senior brother cannot help you, but senior brother can take you to a place that might be helpful to you.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°The Dharma Transmission Hall!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­¡­ It was already the middle of the night when the two arrived at the Dharma Transmission Hall. Ye Luo wore a green stream crane cloud robe, holding a long sword, arrogant and cold. Just like a supreme sword immortal. The golden mark on his forehead flickered with a faint light. It made him stand in the darkness of the night, conspicuous beyond comparison. ¡°Go in, read whatever you want; it might be helpful to you.¡± Ye Luo slowly said. He secretly made up his mind. This junior brother seemed to have such a low level of enlightenment, and it was inevitable that he would have caused trouble for the master in the future. As a senior brother, he should share his worries for the master! In the future, let¡¯s take more care of this junior brother. So that this junior brother grew up as soon as possible, he believed that he would be delighted when the master learned about this. Zhang Han, who was standing next to him, frowned and asked, ¡°Elder Brother, if we want to enter such an important place as the Dharma Transmission Hall, should we first ask the sect elders who are guarding this place, right?¡± The same thought as the general public. Zhang Han also felt that this kind of important place of the sect, there must be strong people guarding it in. Not to mention the sect¡¯s place of spell transmission, the place of the mortal family¡¯s book collection, there are many mortal experts to guard it. After all, these kinds of places held many precious things inside. When Ye Luo heard this, he had a bizarre look on his face and asked rhetorically, ¡°Junior brother, did not the master tell you? Our sect is secluded, the elders of the sect have long since ascended, the Dharma Transmission Hall is naturally unguarded.¡± ¡°And there are only two disciples in the sect, you and I, what is there to guard.¡± Wow ¡­¡­ Zhang Han¡¯s eyes widened in vain. What gentle and elegant were thrown to the back of his mind. The sect he joined was a secluded clan? The elders of the sect have long since ascended? Woow¡­¡­ Zhang Han had always thought that the sect he had joined was just a powerful sect, where had he thought that it was a secluded sect. It was just like. He thought he had picked up a sesame seed, but it turned out that what he fucking picked up was a cannonball ¡­¡­ No wonder, no wonder ¡­¡­ No wonder the master asked him, first enlightened for a year before cultivation. It turned out not to be foolish or not. Instead, it was the unique cultivation method of the secluded sect. ¡°This, this, junior brother is indeed unaware of it. Thanks for informing me, Senior Brother!!!¡± Zhang Han breathed heavily for a few moments and bowed his hands towards Ye Luo. ¡°No problem, go ahead, go inside, and take a look first.¡± Ye Luo waved his hand and gestured for Zhang Han to go inside the Dharma Transmission Hall. Zhang Han also did not say anything more, saluted Ye Luo again, and stepped into the Dharma Transmission Hall. Ye Luo, who was standing in the same place, looked at Zhang Han¡¯s back. Secretly, he nodded his head. He must help this junior brother to enlighten the Dao. As long as this junior brother succeeded in enlightening the Dao, he would not have been bothering his master anymore. He was also considered to have relieved his master¡¯s worries! In order to make his master happy, he must help Zhang Han succeed in enlightening the Dao! ¡­¡­ At the same time. In the Empyrean Dao Sect. Many elders were once again gathered in the main hall. At this moment, their faces were all filled with anger. Their Empyrean Dao Sect actually had a traitor! The appearance of the Secluded Sect and the scroll of that Secluded Sect¡¯sPatriarch had been circulated. ¡°This traitor! He really deserves to die!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on this year? Before, there was an extra-legal madman who stole my sect¡¯s untold secrets as well as numerous secret codes, and now they haven¡¯t even recovered them, and now there¡¯s a traitor.¡± ¡°My sect¡¯s plan has not yet been completed, and this time the news has been leaked out. How can this be good.¡± ¡°Sect Master, what do you think should be done ¡­¡­ hmm? Sect Master, where are you?¡± The elders let out their doubts and looked at the Sect Master¡¯s throne. Sect Master Qian Yuan had actually disappeared. Wasn¡¯t just now the person was still here? How could he be gone in the blink of an eye? Many elders searched for a long time. Only under a pillar, they found the crouching Sect Master Qian Yuan. The group of elders could not help but wonder what he was doing squatting next to the pillar. Sect Master Qian Yuan just smiled at this. ¡°I, I¡¯m picking up something.¡± This, he could not tell this group of people that his cultivation was ruined, and this group of people was too close, the invisible aura pressed uncomfortably on him. Can I say it? Can I? Say that my cultivation is ruined ¡­¡­ CH 31 8-10 minutes Patriarch Qian Yuan looked at the strange looks cast by each of the group of elders. He could only forcefully suppress that discomfort. Retraced his steps to the patriarch¡¯s throne and sat down. ¡°What are you all looking at me for? Where did you just talk about?¡± ¡°Talking about the news leak, right? In fact, there is no problem. Anyway, we have already made initial contact with the Daoless sect, and we are the ones who have the first opportunity. You know, the Daoless sect is still hidden today. Even if those people know about this news, what can they do?¡± ¡°Moreover, from what the Grand Elder said, he had sent invitations to the Daoless Sect¡¯s disciples for our sect¡¯s grand competition in three months, inviting its disciples to come and observe the ceremony.¡± ¡°When the time comes to contact the disciples of the Daoless Sect, isn¡¯t it the same as contacting the Daoless Sect?¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan forced himself to hold back his discomfort and put on a majestic look, pointing to the mountains. He spoke. In his heart, it was an oppressive situation. Not too long ago, he was a God Transformation Realm. A famous and influential person in the Eastern State. Now he was actually reduced to a mortal. Moreover, it was the kind that could not be restored. After returning to the palace, Patriarch Qian Yuan tried to use means to restore his own cultivation. But it was impossible to do. His body was in a bizarre state. Simply put, it was a stuck bug. Initially, his soul was broken, and there was no doubt that he would die. Unless the immortals come down to earth, no means could save him. But it happened that his move to save his life was extremely special, and it successfully preserved his life. This put him in an extremely awkward state. Without a primordial spirit, but alive ¡­¡­ The many elders on the side did not notice that something was wrong with the Sect Master Qian Yuan. After hearing what the Sect Master Qian Yuan said, they all put down their hearts one by one. Hearing what the Sect Master Qian Yuan said, their Empyrean Dao Sect still had the advantage. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good, it¡¯s good that my Empyreani Dao Sect has an advantage ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Thanks to the Grand Elder for sending an invitation.¡± ¡°The sect competition in three months is a good opportunity.¡± ¡°What good opportunity?¡± ¡°A good opportunity to show you guys my licking method?!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Many elders chatted. Suddenly, one of the elders exclaimed out, ¡°Sect master? Where is the Sect master? Where did he run off to again.¡± Numerous elders looked around and found that Sect Master Qian Yuan had disappeared again ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Daoless Sect, Dharma Transmission Hall. As soon as Zhang Han entered the place, he went crazy with books. He did not look at any powerful techniques, nor did he look at any untold secrets, and all he looked at was some secret history. He wanted to find news about ¡®enlightenment¡¯ in it. He spent a night reading everything. When the dawn¡¯s light shone into the Hall of Dharma Transmission, only then did Zhang Han wake up a little. Hoo ¡­¡­ Zhang Han put down an ancient book in his hand and let out a long breath. It had taken him all night to read various ancient books. Although he did not find news about how to ¡®enlightenment,¡¯ but he found helpful information. In the records, a thousand years ago, there was a person whose experience was very similar to his. That was the generation of formation master Li Ling! A thousand years ago, a genius overwhelmed the lineage of formations. According to the records, when Li Ling was young, also because of some reasons which resulted in the destruction of his spiritual roots made him unable to cultivate. But finally, he awakened some kind of physique, re-entered the path of immortal cultivation, soared to the heavens, and achieved the formation master! And what Li Ling awakened was called ¡®formation heart.¡¯ Born with a formation heart, he had an extraordinary talent for the formation. Zhang Han he had a vague guess after seeing this information for his own situation. ¡°Master once said that the reason why he chose me as his disciple was that I had a talent in me that ordinary people could not possess. I originally thought that Master was comforting me.¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, I¡¯m afraid that Master was subtly reminding me about the matter of the innate formation heart.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, that trace left by the master is trying to awaken the formation heart for me, only I have not been able to enlighten it. That¡¯s why I¡¯m confused.¡± Zhang Han a realization. Suddenly, his mind shook, and he understood. The fog hovering in his heart all dissipated. Master, I understand! Zhang Han clenched his fists and no longer hesitated. He put down the books in his hands and ran towards the mountain gate. After a burst of running, Zhang Han finally re-arrived under the mountain gate. He looked up at the marks on the stone, and his palm reached out from his sleeve and covered his chest. Knock knock knock ¡­¡­ The frequency of the beating heart was transmitted to his palm. Zhang Han looked at the straight traces on the stone. He understood ¡­¡­ This trace was straight. There was no bend, in fact, the master intended to let him awaken the formation heart with solid and straight momentum. Do it all at once, the second time he became tired, the third time he became exhausted. At the moment Zhang Han figured it out, a strange azure rune manifested on Zhang Han¡¯s chest. The blue runes were profound and mysterious, and each rune seemed to be an ancient formation. The formations were connected, seemingly to compete with heaven and earth. Knock knock ¡­¡­ The sound of a beating heart was also infinitely amplified at this moment as if it were a morning bell and evening drum. This kind of terrifying might. It was also thanks to this was in the Daoless Sect, there was a hidden formation enveloping the surrounding. Otherwise, in the outside world, I¡¯m afraid it had caused countless strong people to peep, thinking that some heavenly treasures were born out of the world. The manifestation of the runes lasted for two hours before it ended. Zhang Han, who was standing in front of the stone, slowly opened his eyes, and his face flushed with joy. ¡°It turns out it¡¯s true. My talent is really a formation heart! Natural born formation heart! Master, I understand everything, and I have lived up to your expectations by awakening the formation heart!¡± ¡°With the formation heart, I only need to comprehend formations to raise my cultivation. What a terrifying talent!¡± Zhang Han was overjoyed. He turned around and wanted to look for his master and tell him that he had not disappointed his master¡¯s expectations and had successfully comprehended it. However, before he could take a few steps, he was stopped by Ye Luo¡¯s sudden appearance. ¡°Eldest Brother, what are you stopping me for? I¡¯m going to tell the good news to Master.¡± Zhang Han said with a smile on his face. ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m reminding you that it¡¯s best not to go to tell it to Master now.¡± Ye Luo said in a rather solemn tone. Zhang Han frowned and was somewhat puzzled. ¡°Dare I ask Eldest Brother, why?¡± Ye Luo clutching his long sword, walked a few steps and said in a serious tone, ¡°Since it is for your own good, you want to make Master happy, I understand the mood but think about it, your enlightenment success causing such a big noise but Master did not appear, this is why?¡± ¡°Because Master does not want to make us proud, so he is not going to appear. It means to let us put away the proud mind.¡± ¡°What do you mean by going to the master now? To disappoint the Master¡¯s good intentions? If you really want to repay Master, cultivate well, keep a low profile in front of the master, wait to grow up in the future, and then go to repay the master, this is the true way ¡­¡­¡± These words. At once, Zhang Han was suddenly enlightened. ¡­¡­ At the same time. In the sky above a city, with a candy gourd in his mouth, mounting a Dharma cloud leisurely, Chu Yuan was unaware of what was happening within his own sect. Still floating around slowly ¡­¡­ CH 32 8-10 minutes At the foot of the Heavenly Mist Mountain Mountain. Chu Yuan was walking step by step towards the mountain gate. With an iced sugar gourd in his mouth. He was in a joyful mood. While walking, he was humming an unknown ditty. ¡°The owner of this inn is so polite, another table of food, which still tastes awesome, alas, there are really many good people.¡± ¡°What else did he say when he was leaving, ¡®I¡¯m welcome to come back next time,¡¯ this is all said and done. Next time I have to visit, it will look like I am not close to him? Surely, next time I must visit the inn!¡± Chu Yuan murmured a few words and looked up at the mountain. Out for almost a day, that boy Zhang Han should still be in the enlightenment of loneliness, right? Must still be enlightened loneliness. The traces drawn by his hand, if it were not enlightenment loneliness, what kind of enlightenment is it? Is it hard not to realize any dao? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. If he could really enlighten any dao, he would have swallowed the whole Heavenly Mist Mountain. I just don¡¯t know how Zhang Han is doing now. I¡¯ll go up and see how Zhang Han¡¯s state is. Chu Yuan created clouds on the bottom of his feet and flew towards the mountain gate. Soon, Chu Yuan arrived above the mountain gate. He took a look down, and his face suddenly stiffened. Under the mountain gate, he saw no one; where was Zhang Han¡¯s shadow? Where did this boy go? He can¡¯t really run away without enlightening anything, right? This year young man¡¯s mental capacity is so poor? Chu Yuan¡¯s face was ugly, his divine sense instantly spread out and swept through the entire sect. In his divine sense, Ye Lu was looking at the sky in the main hall square. And Zhang Han was reading a book in the Dharma Transmission Hall. This kid did not run! Just reading a book! Hoo ¡­¡­ Chu Yuan immediately sighed with relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that he didn¡¯t run. This kid is really lazy, obviously, he has lulled him to enlightenment and still ran to read a book, damn! it scared me.¡± Chu Yuan did not think much about it. He thought Zhang Han could not understand any enlightenment. His heart was annoyed; not only did that boy try to be enlightened, but he also ran to the transmission of the law hall to read the book. Only ¡­¡­ It¡¯s a pity! This was still in the control of his Chu¡¯s calculations. The books in the Dharma Transmission Hall were all fake! Eight taels of silver and bought by the catty! You can¡¯t imagine, can you? I can¡¯t imagine that this is all a setup of his Chu, right? When Chu Yuan thought of this, the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help to rise slightly. Do you think I¡¯m on the first floor? Actually, I was on the fifth floor. Except for that ¡®cute¡¯ thing Ye Lu, no one could escape from his grasp! His teaching would ruin Zhang Han, and his future disciples would also be ruined by his teaching. No one could protect him from teaching his disciples into waste! He, Chu Yuan, said so! However, for now, the most important thing was to stabilize this Zhang Han. Chu Yuan thought a lot, and he decided to go down to see Zhang Han. He felt that the only variable now was Zhang Han¡¯s mindset. As long as he could completely stabilize Zhang Han¡¯s mentality, then from Zhang Han, this small rank realm would be secure. Chu Yuan secretly nodded his head and flew down towards the Dharma Transmission Hall. ¡­¡­ Inside the Dharma Transmission Hall. Zhang Han sat in the corner, holding a book in his hand, reading it with great interest. The book in his hand was a book that recorded various formations, and all kinds of ancient and modern formations were in it. Rumor has it that the number one formation sect in the eastern state had a book that records ancient and modern formations, attracting formation masters all over the world to aspire to it. Even he used to be very eager for it, looking forward to the day when he could have a glimpse of the book that records all the ancient and modern formations. But now, after seeing this book in his hand. Zhang Han disdained the thought. He did not care to see what the first formation sect of the Eastern State book was. The various secret books of his Daoless Sect were not weaker than those sects. Looking at so many secret books of the Dharma Transmission Hall, Zhang Han had a feeling that even if the underlying heritage of the entire Eastern State all sects compared to the Dao-less Sect, it was definitely not better than the Daoless Sect. This made Zhang Han lament the power of the Daoless Sect. The secluded sect was worthy of being a secluded sect. Zhang Han was ready to continue watching. Just at this moment, a voice that seemed far away or near suddenly came to his ears. ¡°Han¡¯er.¡± When Zhang Han heard this voice, his body trembled, and he hurriedly closed the book, stood up, and looked outside the hall. Only to see Chu Yuan striding in. A snow-white robe unstained mortal dust, his black hair draped behind the shoulders, his eyes were deep and divine, like an exalted immortal. ¡°Master!¡± Zhang Han was quite excited to see Chu Yuan, but he suppressed his excitement and bowed courteously toward his master. Chu Yuan nodded slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°Han¡¯er, why have you come here to read a book? How well have you comprehended?¡± Chu Yuan asked in a light-hearted manner. Zhang Han, who was not far away, heard his master ask a question. The emotions that he could not easily suppress burst out. He wanted to say to his master that he had comprehended it and awakened the formation heart. He had not disappointed his master! But just as Zhang Han wanted to say it, he inexplicably thought of what Senior Brother had said. With the realm of the master, how could he not see that he had already realized it? And he still complacently went to speak to the master. Wouldn¡¯t he be stating to the master that he was not good at heart and had become proud? No! He could not be proud! He could not be proud! He had already let his master down by not being able to understand. Suppose his heart was still disappointing his master. Then how could he still have the face to be his master¡¯s disciple? Zhang Han secretly clenched his fist, took a deep breath, and returned his emotions to his usual state. ¡°Master, I have slightly enlightened and heard from Eldest Brother that there are ten thousand wonderful methods in the Dharma Transmission Hall, so I have suspended my enlightenment and come to read it!¡± Zhang Han once again bowed and replied in a gentle and elegant manner. As this statement was made, the original breezy Chu Yuan¡¯s expression stiffened and then flashed a smile. Slightly enlightened? You can¡¯t fool people like this, right? Also slightly enlightened from a trace, what do you want to understand? A banana stick hammer? This Zhang Han was obviously afraid of his criticism; that¡¯s why he said he had a little enlightenment! However, it was better to ask seriously. If something went wrong, then he was afraid that he would lose the golden core. ¡°Han¡¯er, you really have a little enlightenment?¡± Chu Yuan put his hands behind his back and asked a slightly serious question. Zhang Han froze for a moment when he heard his master ask. Subconsciously, he wanted to manifest the formation heart. But then he thought carefully. Something is not right! Master could possibly not know his natural formation heart; why would Master ask. And the tone of the master is so serious ¡­¡­ Not right, it¡¯s not very right. Zhang Han frowned and pondered for a moment. Suddenly his mind shook. He got it! In fact, Master was trying to caution him against being complacent. What do you mean by slightly enlightened? In front of the true Great Dao, who dares to say that he is slightly enlightened? Always keeping a normal mind to enlightenment is what the master wanted to express. Master, I understand everything! Master, you have good intentions. I dare not forget this kindness! Zhang Han¡¯s heart was excited, but on the surface, he maintained a courteous and polite look and said, ¡°Master, it is the disciple¡¯s mouth that goes saying thing randomly; the disciple has not understood!¡± When Chu Yuan heard it, he was immediately happy. That¡¯s more like it. This was his crappy disciple. CH 33 8-10 minutes Inside the Dharma Transmission Hall. Listening to these words, Chu Yuan felt physically and mentally happy. Sure enough, this disciple was talking nonsense. What slight enlightenment, and it was all nonsense and lies. No one really thought that this disciple had really realized something, right? No, no, no! No one really thought so. This second apprentice was a waste of talent. How could he have comprehended anything? However, Chu Yuan also really did not know what to do anymore to this Zhang Han. What other lie could he make? Didn¡¯t you know that people who lied had to swallow a thousand needles? Forget about it. Since this disciple was still a waste of talent, he was relieved. ¡°Since there is no enlightenment, then you have to spend more time to comprehend, do you understand?¡± Chu Yuan nodded slightly and said in a very satisfied manner. Zhang Han, who was standing not far away, froze for a moment and nodded, ¡°Master, disciple understands!¡± He did not hear anything. He only thought that his master wanted him to realize the Great Dao as soon as possible! Chu Yuan smiled and felt satisfied even more, looking at Zhang Han¡¯s gaze, which was appreciative. Still, this disciple made him feel a little relief, unlike Ye Luo, who actually backstabbed him the whole time. ¡°It¡¯s good if you understand, then the master will go first. You comprehend well, do not slack off.¡± Chu Yuan turned around and prepared to leave. He was in a very pleasant mood. Due to the delight, he would go to find that boss in Silver Moon City and have a drink! This was not slacking off or being lazy, and this was simply wanting to have a drink and talk! When Zhang Han saw that Chu Yuan was going to leave, he wanted to send off respectfully, but he hurriedly made a sound to stop him on second thought. ¡°Master, wait! I still have something I want to explain to Master!¡± Zhang Han was afraid that Chu Yuan would leave at once. The tone of his voice was also a bit more hurried. ¡°What else is there?¡± Chu Yuan stopped in his tracks, raised his eyebrows slightly, and asked in a puzzled manner. Zhang Han respectfully bowed to his master and said, ¡°Master, disciple wants to learn how to make formations, but I don¡¯t know where the formation materials are within the sect, so I came to ask Master.¡± He was carrying an innate formation heart. The most terrifying thing about the innate formation heart was not that he had an extraordinary understanding of formations. Instead, if he set up a formation and comprehended it, then his cultivation could be directly enhanced. This was the terrifying side of the natural-born formation heart. But Zhang Han could not find the materials for the formation. As we all know, the formation needed all kinds of materials to assist, and large formations even needed the corresponding formation map to assist in order to set out. Zhang Han could not find the materials needed to set up the formation. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t set up a formation, and that¡¯s why he came to ask Chu Yuan. On the other side, Chu Yuan, who was standing at the hall entrance, was ready to leave when he heard that Zhang Han wanted the formation materials. He was immediately confused. This Zhang Han was not able to see the enlightenment and wanted to try to enlightenment directly by making a formation. Just, did this disciple not know that his Daoless sect was the no-rank, no license, no resources sect. Oh, no. This disciple really does not know. But where would he get the whole formation materials? Buy? You¡¯re kidding. Take the few taels of silver under his boots to buy? Or take his clothes worth 100 taels of gold to buy? Don¡¯t joke. It¡¯s impossible to buy Don¡¯t ask, and there¡¯s no money. Since you can not buy, that I can only use the old rules. A meaningful smile appeared on Chu Yuan¡¯s face, and he turned around, his back to Zhang Han. ¡°Han¡¯er, do you want formation materials to set up a formation?¡± Chu Yuan¡¯s profound voice rang out. Zhang Han nodded and said in a jaded manner, ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°Han¡¯er, before you want formation materials, master asks you a question; do you know, what is the ultimate realm of a formation?¡± When Chu Yuan was saying these words, a gust of wind blew by. His white robe blew in the air. Hee was full of compulsion at this moment as if really an exiled immortal in the red dust walking in general. His back looks great and boundless. Zhang Han looked at the back of his own master, only to feel the master¡¯s realm of profound and unfathomable. He shook his head and began to think carefully about the problems given by his master. What is the ultimate of the formation method? Zhang Han thought carefully and answered, ¡°Master, the ultimate of the formation technique should be to win with weakness, a weak person with a formation can match a strong person.¡± Weakness over strength? Chu Yuan froze, the formation has this role? He wanted to learn the formation very much by now. But he was still calm on the surface, shook his head, and did not say anything. Zhang Han said again, ¡°Master, the ultimate realm of the formation is when it can reverse the rotation of Yin and Yang, break the cycle of reincarnation, with a burst out become omnipotent!¡± Omnipotent! Chu Yuan was moved. He wanted to learn formation so badly. But there was no way. His heart was moved, but he still shook his head on the surface. Seeing this, Zhang Han pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°Master, the ultimate of the formation is to borrow power! Borrow the power of heaven and earth! Borrow the power of the sun, moon, and stars, a burst of out against the enemy, and the enemy is not only with me as the enemy but also with the heaven and earth as the enemy! Against the sun, moon, and stars!¡± So dangling? Chu Yuan, who had his back to Zhang Han, widened his eyes. His mouth was watering. Such a bullish formation? He wanted to learn it so badly. But where could he go to learn these secret books? There was no way. Chu Yuan sighed in his heart, but he still quickly adjusted and became breezy again on the surface. ¡°What you said are the effects of the formation, but not the ultimate realm of the formation, so, Han¡¯er, do you know what the ultimate realm of the formation is?¡± Chu Yuan said rather casually. Zhang Han smiled and could only bow helplessly and said, ¡°Master, the disciple is stupid and does not know.¡± Chu Yuan took a few steps forward and came to the entrance of the hall. He wanted to look up at the sky, but when he thought of the sun stinging his eyes that day, he immediately lowered his head to the earth. ¡°In fact, the ultimate realm of the formation, not that how powerful, how terrifying, the ultimate realm of the formation, is actually an extreme means.¡± ¡°Control of the ultimate realm of the formation, with a thought you can set up a formation without needing to set up materials. A thought to lead the power of heaven and earth into a large formation, suppress the enemy in the town.¡± ¡°I want you to learn these techniques, techniques that do not require formation materials, one thought to set up a formation, one thought to suppress the enemy! No need for formation materials, remember, no need for formation materials!¡± Chu Yuan emphasized a few words. No formation materials were needed! He really did not have money to buy formation materials. What a thought to draw the power of heaven and earth to set up a formation. You have to understand it yourself! I¡¯ll call your father if you can understand it. On the other hand, when Zhang Han heard these words, his whole person froze. A thought to lead the power of heaven and earth into a great formation ¡­¡­ No need to set up formation materials ¡­¡­ Zhang Han froze and was unable to return to his senses for a long time. When Chu Yuan saw this scene, and hurriedly foot clouds, slipped away. Can¡¯t see me, can¡¯t see me, can¡¯t see me ¡­¡­ I really do not have money to buy you cloth formation materials to squander ¡­¡­ There was also nothing to give you. Chu Yuan decisively chose to bolt. CH 34 Chu Yuan went away. Gone as dashing as the wind without a sound. As for Zhang Han, he was standing at the entrance of the hall, dumbfounded. He certainly had no doubts about the words of his master. It was just that he had a strong sense of shock at these words. No need to set up formation materials. One thought to draw the power of heaven and earth into a formation ¡­¡­ Is this really doable? You should know that all the formations in the immortal cultivation world require an advanced search for formation materials. Powerful formations even needed to refine formation diagrams in advance and rehearse the formations repeatedly before they could be successfully set up. To successfully lay a formation was incomparably difficult. So with people against the enemy, no one will be foolishly standing there for half a day to wait for others to complete the formation before fighting. The shortcomings of formation masters were right there. And what his master said. It was a thought to lead the power of heaven and earth into a formation to kill the enemy without setting up formation materials ¡­¡­ This was almost to make up for all the shortcomings of the formation master. But how was this possible. If someone else said it to Zhang Han, he must have thrown a book at that person¡¯s face. But this was what the master said, and then it must be. It couldn¡¯t be that the master was fooling him, right? Heh. A supreme power would come to fool him? As if you have nothing better to do? Zhang Han was convinced that there must be such a method and means. It¡¯s just that the master wanted him to learn this method and means but didn¡¯t tell him how to learn it. He had no clue about it. Zhang Han thought for a long time but still did not know what to do. Finally, he left the Dharma Transmission Hall. He planned to go and talk to Senior Brother to see if he had a clue. ¡­¡­ Zhang Han came to the square outside the Hall and quickly found his Eldest Brother Ye Luo, who was sitting on the ground, watching the sky for enlightenment. He told Ye Luo all that the master had said and asked Ye Luoo how he should study. Who knew that after listening, Ye Luo revealed a relaxed and bland look. Instead of answering the question, he asked a question back. ¡°That¡¯s it ah?¡± This remark was made. Instead of being annoyed, Zhang Han showed a look of seeking advice and gave a courteous salute. ¡°Please also teach me, Eldest Brother!¡± Zhang Han was in a rather excited mood. No formation materials were needed, and the formation was formed by borrowing the power of heaven and earth. Throughout the entire Eastern State and even the entire Divine Constellation Continent, no formation master could do it. But he had to learn this method under the guidance of his master, so how could he not be excited. This also made him feel emotional again, and the secluded sect was indeed powerful. Sitting on the side, Ye Luo stood up and looked up to the sky. ¡°Junior brother, I do not know how to set up the formation, but I know how to borrow the power of heaven and earth.¡± Ye Luo slowly spoke. The tone of his voice was full of compulsion. Saying the rest, he might not understand. But borrowing the power of heaven and earth this aspect ¡­¡­Sorry, he was a professional! Really, when he was watching the heavens and earth and enlightenment day and night, he realized the loneliness of the air. Ye Luo thought, his heart vaguely already having a guess. The master told the junior brother that there was this cultivation method, but he did not tell him how to practice it. I¡¯m afraid this was a deliberate move by the master. The purpose was to want him, the eldest brother, to be able to establish greater majesty in front of his junior brother. In order to facilitate the future after inheriting the Daoless Sect, he could control his junior brother. Right! This must be the case! Why else would the master not teach his junior brother the specific cultivation method! It can¡¯t be that the master is making things up, right? That¡¯s obviously impossible. Master wanted him to establish his authority! Since this is the case, then I can¡¯t let down his master¡¯s good intentions. Ye Luo smiled faintly and had a plan in mind. On the other side. Hearing that Senior Brother knew how to borrow the power of heaven and earth, Zhang Han asked in a slightly urgent tone, ¡°Dare to ask Senior Brother, how should I borrow the power of heaven and earth? Ye Luo was not anxious, and he slowly said, ¡°You want to borrow the power of heaven and earth, you need to understand, what is the Dao! First, understand what the Dao is before you can borrow the power of heaven and earth.¡± ¡°Then dare to ask Eldest Brother, what is the Dao?¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to hear it? I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°All right, then senior brother will tell you what the Dao is!¡± ¡°Junior brother is eager to listen!¡± ¡°The so-called Dao, well um, it is complicated, Senior brother afraid you do not understand so that I will give you a simple explanation, The Dao is nature, is heaven and earth, is everything, the Dao is born one, one is born two, two is born three, three is born ten thousand things, you and I and all beings, are within the Dao! Brother, do you understand?¡± Ye Luo naturally stole these words that Chu Yuan once said to him. After finishing, he carefully looked at Zhang Han. When he saw Zhang Han¡¯s face confused, his mood inexplicably got better. It turns out that watching others not understand was such a cool thing, and it¡¯s not right. At first, in front of the master, he seemed to be the same as Zhang Han. So a thought, Ye Luo¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t good anymore. As for Zhang Han, his mood was now half occupied by confusion and shame. What was confusing was what the big brother¡¯s words meant. He felt ashamed that he had low perception. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t understand what the master said. Now he can¡¯t even understand the words of the eldest brother. Zhang Han gritted his teeth, lowered his head, and arched his hand, ¡°Eldest Brother ¡­¡­ senior brother is stupid, I do not understand!¡± Ye Luo waved his hand, and his demeanor was quite lonely. Establishing majesty should also be established enough. Next, it was time to teach this senior brother properly. ¡°Well, it is normal for a junior not to understand, just, junior, I pass you a law, and you see if you can understand.¡± After Ye Luo finished speaking, his two fingers merged and crossed the air. A white light flashed out from his fingertips and entered between Zhang Han¡¯s eyebrows. Ye Luo taught Zhang Han the ¡®Heaven Observation Art¡¯ to Zhang Han that he created hastily. Zhang Han closed his eyes tightly and felt this technique that his elder brother had taught him. The Heaven Observation Art! At this moment, Zhang Han¡¯s heart was extremely shocked. He finally knew why his senior brother liked to stare at the sky every day. It turned out that the eldest brother was watching the sky to comprehend the dao ¡­¡­ Borrowing the power of heaven and earth to enlighten his own dao ¡­¡­ Eldest Brother! Terrifying as hell! The Big Brother was so terrifying, what kind of existence should the master who could teach Big Brother be ¡­¡­ Not to mention that his Daoless sect¡¯s elders were all terrifying existences that had ascended. His sect was really one that was more terrifying than the other! As for this ¡®Heaven Observation Art¡¯. It did not bring any practical effect to Zhang Han, and he was different from Ye Luo¡¯s Dao, this Heaven Observation Art did not work for him. However, this Heaven Observation Art actually inspired him. Borrowing the power of heaven and earth ¡­¡­ In fact, the power of heaven and earth, which contained the power of the sun and moon, the power of the stars, and all kinds of power. And the various materials needed to set up the formation were also of various kinds. For example, in the Yin-Yang Two-Yi Formation, most of the materials needed were some extreme Yin or extreme Yang things. Suppose you borrow the power of the great sun and the power of the great yin to set up a formation, then what would be the effect? Zhang Han¡¯s mind shook, and he thoroughly understood. Perhaps this was what the master meant. But ¡­¡­ Why did the elder brother ask him what is the Dao? And also, and he said a big piece from what was once nothing. What does this have to do with him borrowing the power of heaven and earth? Zhang Han was puzzled. CH 35 It was night. The back mountain of the Daoless Sect. Zhang Han sat here, looking at the stars in the sky. A gust of breeze blew by, and he blew his Confucian clothes so rattling that his clear face was full of calm. Only Zhang Han¡¯s eyes were shining with wisdom. He was going to try to communicate with the lunar star. With the power of the lunar star, try to lay down a small Yin Refining Formation. ¡°I don¡¯t have a trace of magic power nowadays. I¡¯m originally a mortal; to communicate with the lunar star, I can only rely on meditation and meditate on the lunar star.¡± ¡°As long as I can meditate on the lunar star, I can rely on the formation heart as a medium to communicate with the lunar star, so that I can use the power of the lunar star to set up a formation.¡± Zhang Han murmured a few words in a low voice. A decision had already been made in his heart. Through the Heaven Observation Art given by Senior Brother, he had a lot of certainty about communicating with the lunar star. He had to learn this formation technique as soon as possible, as his senior said. His comprehension was low. But he believed that diligence could make up for clumsiness! Zhang Han no longer hesitated. He quieted his mind, closed his eyes, and perceived the lunar star in his mind. I don¡¯t know if it was because his brain was too powerful or what. He had just perceived, but a picture quickly rose up in his mind. A huge sphere hanging above the nine heavens, the extreme Yin cold Qi mixed together, all over the surface of this sphere, surrounded by countless stars formed by the bright river of stars to guard this sphere. Lunar star! One of the keys to sustaining countless mortal beings in the Divine Constellation! Although Zhang Han was perceiving, his consciousness was still evident. After perceiving this image, he quickly mobilized his formation heart. Knock knock knock ¡­¡­ The sound of Zhang Han¡¯s heart beating suddenly became very loud, from a distance, like the sound of war drums, making people feel their blood boiling. In Zhang Han¡¯s chest, one after another blue-colored ancient runes manifested. After these ancient runes were manifested, they quickly turned into a ray of light and rushed up into the sky, faintly heading towards the lunar star. Buzz ¡­¡­ Above the sky, The lunar star, which was initially covered by dark clouds, suddenly emitted a violent light. The moonlight, which should have been soft, became blinding at this moment. One of the moonlight beams fell straight down and struck Zhang Han at the back of the mountain. Just at this moment. Zhang Han fiercely stood up, and his hands constantly formed a seal, and a power from the lunar star was cast out. With him as the center, a rune appeared on the ground in a thousand-meter radius. Alongside these runes¡¯ appearance, numerous Yin Qi seemed to be adsorbed by some mysterious power, swarming towards the back of the mountain. After entering the mountain¡¯, it was purified by a wonderful power and turned into pure spiritual qi. Yin Refining Formation! Converting Yin Qi into Spiritual Qi! This was just a basic formation. However, it could prove that Zhang Han had succeeded. One thought to set up a formation! Although it was only a small formation, it was already enough to show that Zhang Han had succeeded. ¡°Master! Master! I have succeeded!!!¡± Zhang Han was in an incomparable mood of excitement. He could not wait to go in front of his master right now and have a good talk with him. Only that he was still very sensible, he had communicated with the lunar star and made such a big ruckus. Master must know about it, but he did not appear. Undoubtedly, he did not want to appear, not because he did not know! Master had not to want him to develop a proud heart! It must be so. Master is still doing it for his own good. Zhang Han was very moved in his heart. ¡­¡­ Zhang Han¡¯s movement of communicating with the lunar star had indeed attracted the attention of countless powerful experts. Only these strong experts simply did not understand what was happening, and there was no way to find it. After checking a bit, they could only give up. Meanwhile. Silver Moon City, in the Immortal Drunken Inn. Chu Yuan was pulling the shopkeeper to ¡®make merry¡¯ with his wine. ¡°Come come come, boss, don¡¯t be formal ah, we should eat, should drink, the visitor is a guest, ahem, I¡¯m the guest, sorry sorry sorry, made a guest appearance ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Who is that? Xiao Er Come up, get another plate of fish, and your boss ate this plate, it¡¯s gone.¡± Chu Yuan was eating with one of his hands and greeted Xiao Er to change dishes with the other. The existence of the Golden Core Realm does not eat whole grains. But Chu Yuan couldn¡¯t stand his gluttony. While eating, you can digest it with magic power. After this meal, he froze from day to midnight. The shopkeeper¡¯s face was getting darker and darker, but there was no way he could only let this guy eat. He could not afford to provoke a Nascent Soul realm expert. Just when Chu Yuan continued to eat, a violent moonlight shone in from outside. Both Chu Yuan and the shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help but stop what they were doing to each other and looked towards the outside. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Chu Yuan put down his chopsticks and raised his eyebrows to look at the sky outside. A bright moon was hanging high in the sky, and it made him amazed for a moment. Was today was the Mid-Autumn Festival? The shopkeeper looked like he saw something and whispered, ¡°This should be a breakthrough of some genius from a nearby sect that caused the commotion, or some heavenly material appeared, big brother, why don¡¯t you go take a look?¡± Beyond the words, he wanted to drive Chu Yuan away, and he had already made a decision in his mind. When this shameless Nascent Souls expert left, he would immediately go to prepare for the move! Carry the carriage and run away overnight! Chu Yuan smiled but shook his head lightly and said, ¡°Where to go, what is there to go, my generation of cultivators, should cultivate bitterly. For such a burst of moonlight, then I have to run to find a heavenly treasure, then think what do you think?¡± Heh, heh, will heavenly materials and treasures be useful? Is it useful for him a gold core realm fight over the heavenly treasures useful? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not going to be a courier. Does he look like such a stupid person? Let it be! It¡¯s good to eat and drink here. ¡°By the way, boss, I asked you to find that, the basic cultivation method explanation for the early stage of Qi refining realm, have you found it?¡± Chu Yuan asked another question. ¡°Found it, found it.¡± The shopkeeper waved his hand and had a junior send over a book and asked, ¡°Big brother, what for do you need this kind of book?¡± Chu Yuan took the book in silence and said without beating, ¡°I have a friend who is preparing to refine Qi and can¡¯t read the general cultivation spells of the pre-Qi refining realm, so I gave him the entire book.¡± The shopkeeper frowned and said, ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re wrong, ah, this kind of pre-Qi refining realm cultivation mantras is a person born mentally handicapped that can¡¯t read and understand it. Which retarded person needs the explanation in this book?¡± ¡°This kind of friend is not worth it, big brother, listen to my word of advice, it doesn¡¯t matter if you sever the relationship with this kind of friend, this kind of person is destined to not walk long in the future, and you are not at the same level as ¡­.¡± The shopkeeper chattered on and on. The more Chu Yuan listened, the darker his face became. He felt he was offended. What do you mean only a retard can¡¯t see it? Is this Chu so retarded? Boss, you are wrong. Is this Chu¡¯s fist is not big enough or what. CH 36 Chu Yuan, who had obtained the Explanation of Basic Cultivation Techniques for the Pre-Qi Refining Realm, finally left the Immortal Drunken Inn under the watchful eyes of the shopkeeper. With the explanation, Chu Yuan had a whim and wanted to cultivate! He wanted to try cultivating on his own. Maybe he was some kind of one-in-a-million genius? With this thought in mind. The first thing that happened was that he returned to the Daoless Sect immediately. Chu Yuan checked out the Daoless Sect. Seeing that Ye Luo was still sitting in the main hall square to be enlightened and Zhang Han stayed in the Dharma Transmission Hall reading books, he didn¡¯t bother to care so much. He returned to his palace, closed the door, and cultivated. ¡­¡­ Cultivation of immortality did not remember the day. Chu Yuan had spent more than two months on this closed cultivation. For these two months of time. The outside world¡¯s dark currents were surging. The Daoless Sect was as calm as water. Ye Luo and Zhang Han were both busy with their own affairs. Ye Luo watched the sky during the day to understand the dao, and at night practiced the sword and comprehended the key given by his master. Zhang Han spent day and night studying formations, communicating with the sun, moon and stars, and the universe. And Chu Yuan, of course, was cultivating his magic power. ¡­¡­ Palace Hall, in a closed room, Chu Yuan sat on top of a futon and slowly opened his eyes. He stretched his palms out from his sleeves and looked at them for a long time, and a hint of excitement flashed in those deep eyes. It¡¯s been more than two months! He had succeeded in cultivation! Through the basic cultivation method of the pre-Qi Refining Realm. He successfully condensed a trace of magic power! Although a trace was inadequate, this was at least a good start! As long as he cultivated hard and then taught the waste disciples, he killed two birds with one stone. The road to invincibility was close at his hand! Do you really think that the phrase, I have cultivated from the Golden Core to invincibility, is a mere talk? Suppose he cultivated hard from the pre-Golden Core realm to the middle stage after a year, Zhang Han, tight to be a waste, would get a small step up in the realm. Then he would reach the late Golden Core realm existence! Back to the Nascent Soul realm, just around the corner! Chu Yuan already fantasized about the future, the scene when he was invincible and turned his back on all beings. Thinking of that scene. Chu Yuan could not help but giggle. Counting the days, there were about eight or nine months left to test the strength of the sect¡¯s disciples, right? Well, there were still eight or nine months to go before he breaks through! ¡°More than two months, I don¡¯t know how these two disciples are doing.¡± Chu Yuan murmured and released his divine sense to sweep towards the sect. In the middle of his divine sense. Zhang Han was still reading a book in the Dharma Transmission Hall. This guy, can¡¯t he have been reading for more than two months? A bunch of fake books, what¡¯s there to see. Huh. Where is Ye Luo? Chu Yuan¡¯s divine sense swept through the main hall square and did not find Ye Luo. Where did this boy go? Confused, Chu Yuan covered the entire Daoless Sect with his divine sense to check. This time he finally found Ye Luo. It turned out that this fellow was over at the mountain gate, his mouth shouting ¡®Master,¡¯ and seemed to be looking for him. ¡°What is this kid¡¯s business looking for me? It is difficult to be figured out, want me to point it out? Just right, go set his cultivation method.¡± Chu Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up, and without hesitation, he opened the hall¡¯s doorway and headed towards where Ye Luo was. ¡­¡­ At this moment. At the Daoless Sect, inside the mountain gate. Clutching his long sword, Ye Luo was walking along the mountain path. He wore a green flowing crane cloud robe, his wide sleeves fluttering in the wind, his black hair with a wooden hairpin up and forehead with olden mark flashes, his eyes were stern and indifferent. Ye Luo stood there as if immortal and lonely as snow. He was walking like a figure of a heavenly sword immortal down to earth. ¡°Where the hell is the master?¡± Ye Luo muttered to himself. He had been enlightened for more than two months and had felt the bottleneck and intended to go down the mountain for some training. Before leaving, he intended to say goodbye to his master. But no matter how he looked, he couldn¡¯t find where his master was. Ye Luo frowned and was about to use Dao rhyme as a medium to call out the master. Just as he was about to shout, afigure suddenly appeared in front of him. Upon closer inspection, it was none other than Chu Yuan. Ye Luo froze. Was the master¡¯s realm this profound? When he didn¡¯t want to use Dao rhyme, no matter how he shouted for the master, the master wouldn¡¯t appear. When he was about to use Dao Rhyme as a medium, the Master suddenly appeared. Could this be a coincidence? No one really thought it was a coincidence, right? No way, no way. There can¡¯t really be anyone who thinks so. If it were anyone else, it would be a coincidence. But when it comes to his master, such supreme power. That is certainly not a coincidence. Master¡¯s ability in capturing the dao rhyme is so sensitive! What kind of realm is this to be able to do so. Just the mere thought of having to use the dao rhyme in one¡¯s mind was known by the master. ¡°Master!¡± Ye Luo honestly gave a salute to his own master. ¡°Luo¡¯er, you ¡­¡­ Well, what do you want to see my master about? Have you figured it out and want to be guided by me?¡± Chu Yuan was slightly surprised inwardly, but on the surface, he remained calm. How long has it been since he saw this Ye Luo? How come he has changed so much. Just over two months, right? Obviously, two months ago, there was a mortal feeling. Now it gives him the feel of a lone sword immortal. Gulp ¡­¡­ Chu Yuan secretly swallowed his saliva. He was thinking. Can he still beat this disciple now? On the other side, when Ye Luo heard this. He could not help but smile. It had been two months, but I didn¡¯t expect that master still thought of testing his dao heart. ¡°Master¡¯s kindness, I appreciate it, I¡¯m not asking to see Master for guidance.¡± Ye Luo said with an arch of his hand. His tone was tinged with a hint of laughter. Especially when he said the word ¡®instruction,¡¯ the smile was obviously even greater. ¡°Then what is the important matter that you have called for me?¡± Chu Yuan asked and frowning. Hearing these words, Ye Luo took out a very delicate invitation from his arms. This invitation had a layer of gold foil on its surface, gorgeous to the extreme, with a lifelike phoenix embroidered on the left and a domineering golden dragon engraved on the right. In the middle, an ancient word ¡®Empyrean¡¯ was engraved. ¡°Master, this sect invited disciple to go three months ago, to watch its sect competition, now the period of three months is almost up, disciple intends to go down to the mountain to experience the world, just in time to go to see it.¡± Ye Luo said in a low voice. Chu Yuan looked down at the invitation and couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air. Which sect¡¯s invitation is this? This invitation seemed to be worth a lot of money. Would this Ye Luo flip out with him if he took this invitation? Ahem, forget it. He was a fair-minded master. How could he rob his disciple¡¯s things? ¡°Which sect is this from?¡± Chu Yuan asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Enlightened master, it¡¯s from the Empyrean Dao Sect, and disciple doesn¡¯t know exactly what sect it is.¡± Ye Luo replied honestly. When Chu Yuan heard this statement, he immediately froze. Empyrean Dao Sect Sect? He knew this sect. It was the one, on the Xuantian Mountain Range, the sect of that ventriloquist Grand Elder. Obviously, there were so many people to give him gifts, but the dark elder froze all destroyed rather than give him. This revenge, he could remember for life. Thinking about this matter. Chu Yuan could not help but gnash his teeth. ¡°Luo¡¯er, you go down to the mountain to participate in this trash sect¡¯s grand competition, and when you have the chance, you make a good mess, got it?¡± Anyway, Ye Luo looked strong now. Let this back-stabbing his disciple go and give him an act of good revenge. And aside, when Ye Luo heard this, he froze but still nodded, he always obeyed the words of his master. CH 37 The territory of Eastern State. Ten thousand miles without clouds. At this moment, the Empyrean Dao Sect was in a frenzy. Countless disciples were coming out of seclusion, under the command of the elders, preparing for the sect¡¯s grand competition. The Empyrean Dao Sect¡¯s mountain gate was always open at any time to welcome the representatives from the major sects. The Empyrean Dao Sect was a sacred place in the eastern state. Almost all the big sects in the eastern state would be invited to a sect competition. Those medium-sized sects and small sects that were not qualified to be invited would also send gifts to congratulate the Empyrean Dao Sect for holding the sect competition. So to speak, a sect competition of the Empyrean Dao Sect was enough to shake the entire Eastern State. This was the influence of the Eastern State Holy Land! ¡­¡­ Just when the various parts of the Empyrean Dao Sect were busy. However, the top few elders and the patriarch were gathered in the main hall. These few elders stood below in turn. A clear image of an old man. Clearly had the cultivation level of the God Transformation Realm. At this moment, several elders were talking. ¡°Grand Elder, what do you say here? Didn¡¯t you say that the disciples of the Secluded Sect, the Daoless Sect, would come?¡± ¡°This is only a few days away from the start of the sect¡¯s grand competition.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we still apply for a postponement of the sect competition because of a disciple of the Secluded Sect? Cough, it seems feasible, Patriarch, I apply for a postponement of the sect grand competition!¡± Several elders were feeling sad that the Secluded Sect disciple had not arrived yet. There were only two people in the hall who looked calm. Grand Elder and Patriarch Qian Yuan. These two people looked as normal and did not seem to be surprised in the slightest, both with a profound and unpredictable look. ¡°Patriarch, did you have a way? we can¡¯t gather here to argue¡± Some elders noticed that the two did not speak could not help but speak. Patriarch Qian Yuan narrowed his eyes, sat on the patriarch¡¯s throne, and faintly glanced at that elder. ¡°This matter is the responsibility of the Grand Elder. Just let the Grand Elder come out with a plan.¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan said indifferently. The surface was as steady as an old dog, but he was panicking in his heart in reality. He had no cultivation base now. Could he come out to boost upon his presence? He could only try to play dumb, and if there were any problem, he would push it to these elders. His acting skills could be called perfect for more than two months of disguise. Under this tone of voice, these elders did not notice anything at all. They gave up after muttering a few words about the patriarch¡¯s increasing laziness. Recently, they could only look at the Grand Elder. The Grand Elder¡¯s face was expressionless, with a high, cold, and solemn look, deep in thought for a long time. ¡°If they really didn¡¯t come, then let¡¯s postpone the sect competition. Anyway, the only one in the whole eastern state that can make my clan look good is the Daoless sect, the rest of the sects, let them wait for it.¡± ¡°My sect wants to establish a friendly relationship with the Daoless sect. How can we start before the disciples of the Daoless sect come? Wouldn¡¯t this make the relationship between the two sects worsen?¡± The Grand Elder spoke righteously with a look like, ¡°I am not licking a dog, I am just thinking about the sect.¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan at the side smiled, didn¡¯t bother to say anything more, and spoke, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s postpone the sect competition.¡± The elders nodded their heads. They were about to go out and announce. At that moment, a disciple came with his sword and quickly landed in the main hall. ¡°Patriarch! That disciple from the secluded sect is here!¡± The disciple said this, his tone urgent and excited. Hmm? The moment these words came out. Several elders and Patriarch Qian Yuan all looked at that elder. Only to hear that disciple continue, ¡°Patriarch! We asked him where he came from, and he said he came on behalf of the Daoless Sect! This person must be a disciple of the Secluded Sect!¡± Finally! Several elders looked a little flushed, and they didn¡¯t know what they were thinking. ¡°Go, go, go, let¡¯s go and greet this Secluded Sect disciple.¡± ¡°I want to let this secluded sect disciple take a good look at my licking skills, bah, wrong word, and you guys don¡¯t mind, I want to let this secluded sect disciple take a good look at my divine skills.¡± ¡°All go, what are you still standing here for.¡± Several elders quickly turned into a stream of light and flew out. Seeing that these few people were gone, Patriarch Qian Yuan stood up trembling and walked towards the outside of the main hall. At this time, a voice came slowly to his ears, almost did not let him break. ¡°Patriarch, why don¡¯t you go over?¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan turned his head and saw the Grand Elder standing next to him. The corner of his mouth twitched fiercely as he asked rhetorically, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I ask you that? Why don¡¯t you go over there?¡± The Grand Elder shook his head, and his tone was quite solemn. ¡°I¡¯m the Grand Elder of the Empyrean Dao Sect, highly respected. How can I be the same as them? Pfft, a bunch of licking dogs!¡± The Grand Elder said, his palms silently pounding in his sleeves. A key opened the Empyrean Dao Sect¡¯s fly restriction formation. Fly? I¡¯ll let you guys fly for me. Let¡¯s see if you can fly. Well, after opening the no-fly formation, the Grand Elder used a lot of his mind to communicate with the Empyrean Dao Sect¡¯s protective trap formation and cast the trap formation against the people who just flew. Come on, try flying one more for his Grand Elder. His Grand Elder let you fly 10,000 meters first, without chasing! Patriarch Qian Yuan on the other side, didn¡¯t know this and pretended to look bland as he heard these words from the Grand Elder. ¡°Not bad, worthy of being the Grand Elder of my Empyrean Dao Sect, I think so too, can¡¯t go as a licking dog.¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan nodded his head with a look of approval. The Grand Elder smiled and nodded, calculating the time. At this time, those few God Transformation Realm, too, should have been suppressed. Well, he could rush over there now. ¡°Patriarch, the words are like that, but Patriarch, my Empyrean Dao Sect, as a sacred place in the Eastern Region, deserves to show the elegance of a great sect. I think we should go over there.¡± The Grand Elder said casually, and Patriarch Qian Yuan waved his hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to go, you as Grand Elder going over is enough to represent the sincerity of my Empyrean Dao Sect.¡± The Grand Elder smiled, said nothing more, and went straight through the air. The original place was soon left with the Patriarch Qian Yuan alone. Patriarch Qian Yuan looked at the empty hall and sighed with fierce relief, wiping the sweat from his forehead. On how difficult it was to act as the lord of a holy land ¡­¡­This almost every moment was infinitely hovering on the edge of exposure. Also, thanks to his acting skills are good enough. ¡°No no, when the disciples of this secluded sect enter the sect, I must ask when I have the chance if this hidden sect has a method to restore my cultivation.¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan took a deep breath and put his hope on the Secluded Sect. There was really no way for him to restore his cultivation. Even he didn¡¯t have a way to do it, and there wouldn¡¯t be any way in the entire Eastern State. The only possibility was the Hidden Sect ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ At the same time, under the mountain gate of the Empyrean Dao Sect ¡­ CH 38 Under the mountain gate of the Empyrean Dao Sect. Looking at the lofty mountain gate in front of him like a high mountain. Ye Luo clutched his longsword, and his eyes narrowed into slits. Although this mountain gate in front of him was quite a bit more massive than his Daoless Sect¡¯s mountain gate, he felt that the Empyrean Dao Sect¡¯s mountain gate was not as good as his Daoless Sect. How to say it. Daoless Sect¡¯s mountain gate gives him a mysterious and mysterious feeling. The Empyrean Dao Sect¡¯s mountain gate was simply magnificent. Ye Luo still felt that his Daoless Sect was better between the two. ¡°However, this Empyrean Dao Sect is actually a holy place in the Eastern State, which is a bit surprising to me.¡± Ye Luo murmured in a low voice. He originally did not know about the Empyrean Dao Sect. Only after inquiring a bit later did he learn about it. It turned out that the Empyrean Dao Sect was the Eastern State Holy Ground. This couldn¡¯t be blamed on Ye Luo. According to his previous level, it was good to know some big sects. For him, such an existence as the Empyrean Dao Sect was like heaven. Just know that there was a holy land in the eastern state, where would he know the real name of the holy land in the eastern state was Empyrean Dao Sect. Of course, these were not the reasons for Ye Luo¡¯s surprise. What really surprised Ye Luo. It was his master¡¯s name for this Eastern State Holy Land. Ye Luo remembered that before he came down from the mountain, his master learned about the Empyrean Dao Sect¡¯s sect competition and told him to mess up when he had the chance. He also said ¡®trash sect.¡¯ The hallowed Eastern State Holy Land, in front of his master, could only be called a garbage sect ¡­¡­ What kind of arrogance is this? But Ye Luo felt that in front of his Daoless Sect, the Eastern State Holy Land might really be just trash! Do not ask; it was just that he believed in his master. ¡°But to mess up in the Eastern State Holy Land, it¡¯s a little exciting to think about it.¡± A hint of excitement flashed in Ye Luo¡¯s eyes. Since his enlightenment, he had never fought anyone before and did not know in which realm his combat power was. This time, he went down the mountain also had the purpose of testing his own combat power. But then again. Why did this Empyrean Dao Sect go in to give a briefing for so long? The Eastern State Holy Land hall, why they do things so slowly. Just when Ye Luo was thinking about it. A voice came from afar. ¡°Friend who come from far away, it¡¯s a pleasure! Little friend Ye, it¡¯s been a long time, how are you doing?¡± Ye Luo saw the Grand Elder coming from beyond the mountain gate, that old face was full of smiles, without any trace of the usual solemnity. ¡°It¡¯s you, old lick, cough, old senior.¡± When Ye Luo saw the Grand Elder, he subconsciously wanted to address him as ¡®Old Lick Dog.¡¯ But after thinking about it, he still corrected his address. At least it was the Eastern State Holy Land, and it was better to give some face. After all, he was not a master like the supreme powerhouse who could call the Eastern State Holy Land ¡®trash sect¡¯ at the drop of a hat. The old man saw that Ye Luo recognized him, and his old face couldn¡¯t help but smile more happily. A vivid zombie smile. ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me, look at you, little friend Ye, you¡¯re dusty, you¡¯ve come all the way here, you¡¯re probably tired, right? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, the old man is all ready for you, the old man has cleared out a mountain peak, configured thirty-six Foundation Establishment realm maids and seventy-two Golden Core realm guards, little friend Ye can live in peace.¡± ¡°Oh, yes, in order to facilitate the travel of little friend Ye, I also prepared a Golden Core realm immortal crane. Its flying speed is extremely fast and has good quality, and it¡¯s very suitable for a handsome and dashing person like little friend Ye.¡± The Grand Elder said with a smile. Ye Luo clutched the longsword, and his hand inside the wide sleeves couldn¡¯t help but tremble. A familiar smell. This dog-skinned old man. Is this really the Grand Elder of the Eastern State Holy Land?! The Grand Elder of the Eastern State Holy Land was actually a dog licker. I¡¯m afraid that no one would believe it if it was said out loud. ¡°Then senior, actually there is no need to make such a big fanfare. It is better to keep a low profile.¡± Ye Luo coughed twice and politely discouraged. Hearing this, the Grand Elder next to him smiled boldly and said, ¡°This is not a big fanfare. The Daoists from all sides who come to my Empyrean Dao Sect are all received with this kind of service!¡± Once this statement was made, Ye Luo also could not say anything else. He and with the Grand Elder then ready to enter. Before entering the mountain gate, a conversation on the other side of the huge mountain gate attracted Ye Lu¡¯s attention. Only to see a team of people ready to enter the mountain gate, but was stopped by a few disciples. The team took out the invitation. Several disciples, however, still did not allow them to enter. ¡°Excuse me, those who are invited to come are not allowed to enter and live inside my Empyrean Dao Sect. Go down the mountain by yourselves and find a place to live, huh? What? Servants? No servants, you have to provide your own guards? What are you thinking? You deserve to be protected by guards from the Empyrean Dao Sect?¡± This was what one disciple said. Next to Ye Lu, who was ready to enter: ¡°???¡± Grand Elder, could you lick more obviously? When the Grand Elder saw this scene, he acted as if he didn¡¯t see it and pulled Ye Luo inside the Empyrean Dao Sect without any embarrassment. Ye Luo could only let the Great Elder lead him in. He was spitting madly in his heart. Don¡¯t you have any backbone in the Eastern State Holy Land? Ye Luo could only secretly admonish himself, and this was definitely not what the Eastern State Holy Land looks like, the licking dog must only be the Grand Elder. Other people in the Eastern State Holy Land must be the proud generation. Until the evening. Ye Luo¡¯s last impression of the Eastern State Holy Land in his heart was completely shattered. ¡­¡­ The evening of the Empyrean Dao Sect was very mysterious. Because of the geographical location. In any mountain peak of the Empyrean Dao Sect, one could clearly see the whole process of the Golden Crow falling in the west and the Great Yin rising in the east. Ye Luo stood before a lofty and gorgeous palace and watched the scene. When he saw the last bit of light remaining on earth disappear, the night was like a ravenous beast madly occupying the sky, and he could not help but feel some emotions. Vaguely have some understanding. But do not know from where to rise. Ye Luo originally wanted to watch the sky here to understand some, to see if there was any harvest. Before he began to comprehend, a beautiful-looking maid came over and said, ¡°Dear lord, there are quite a few people outside of Clouds Haze Peak who want to visit you, are you think willing to see them or not?¡± Ye Luo was curious about who would visit him, so of course, he chose to see them. ¡°I¡¯ll see them.¡± Ye Luo said in a soft voice. He didn¡¯t remember that he knew anyone in the Empyrean Dao Sect. Or rather, in the entire immortal cultivation world, he didn¡¯t know anyone other than his master and junior brother Zhang Han. ¡°Yes, my lord, the servant girl will have those who wish to visit my lord come up.¡± The servant girl replied and excused herself. Ye Luo also didn¡¯t move and continued to look at the sky. After a while. The maid returned again, stating that those who wanted to visit were coming up. Ye Luo also did not ambiguity, and he walked straight into the hall. When he glanced over, the sight froze him. Looking around, the entire hall was filled with people, each with the image of an old man, and the breath was very majestic. If these were just these, Ye Luo would not have felt anything. But this one old man¡¯s face is showing how the aunties smile ¡­¡­ This smile, Ye Luo was so familiar. The exact same as the old licking dog Grand Elder. He ¡­¡­Is it really the Eastern State Holy Land that came? Did you not go wrong? CH 39 7-9 minutes On the Daoless Sect. Standing on the main hall square. Chu Yuan raised his head and looked up, looking at the pitch-black sky. He was eager to realize Ye Luo¡¯s practice, but he saw nothing from noon to the night. Oh, he saw it. It was breezy today, clear and cloudy, the wind was northwest, the temperature was relatively high¡­ Other than that, he didn¡¯t see anything. Another day was wasted. Chu Yuan sighed. Had I known that he would have gone to cultivate. After at least three months of cultivation, he could still condense a trace of mana. It was a waste of a day, and there was nothing. Chu Yuan used his divine sense to sweep one side of the Dharma Transmission Hall and saw that Zhang Han was still reading, so he couldn¡¯t help but relax his heart. Although this day was in vain, he was not depressed at all. Because this Zhang Han was too well behaved! Good enough to put his mind at ease. Every day Zhang Han just sat there and read a book. Not driven either. Chu Yuan really didn¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about some fake books. It was just that it was good¡ªa little more time to delay. When the time was up, he would get a realm improvement as soon as the system settled. Chu Yuan did not know in the slightest this disciple had long since completed the backstab ¡­¡­on him. At this moment, Chu Yuan was muttering to himself. ¡°Then again, why haven¡¯t I seen this Zhang Han eat? He obviously is mortal, but I have not seen him eat ¡­¡­ No, I also did not prepare food, it should be that he has his own dry food, and I am not watching him all the time, it should be that I did not notice him eating, forget it.¡± ¡°Anyway, this disciple is honest, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Chu Yuan stroked his chin, withdrew his divine sense, and no longer bothered about Zhang Han. This disciple was honest. Honest to the point of reassuring him. Nowhere was the same as Ye Luo. Chu Yuan felt relieved to Zhang Han. The first thing you needed to do was get a good idea of what you were doing. Such an honest disciple could also backstab him. Then he did not play anymore, he broke up on the spot and swallowed all the buildings up and down the entire sect. Not with chewing. Swallowed raw! However, his Daoless Sect did seem to be a little deserted. Chu Yuan took a look around. His Daoless Sect was actually very large. There were even many halls. The Dharma Transmission Hall was only one of them. The other halls were closed by Chu Yuan because there was nothing there. Now it seemed that it would be better if those halls were opened. In the future, when he recruited disciples. If he could use these halls to delay the disciples, as long as the delay for a year after the system judgment, he would have successfully attained the realm. Moreover, his sect indeed had a lot of halls. He could set a rule that the disciples had to pass these halls first to get his heritage. For example, in the Hall of Dharma Transmission, one had to stay in for three months. How many months would it take to stay in this hall or that hall? This method, it would work! To open more of those halls. It was just that before opening them, he had to go and prepare some fake goods before he could. Chu Yuan already had a plan inside. He was going to go through a whole batch of fake weapons first. Well, he was going to get some weapons that looked bullish on the surface but were actually trash. Then opened a hall and tricked the disciples into going in and enlightening themselves, and they had to get the approval of a divine weapon before they could come out. But these weapons were fake, how could the whole whatever approval was approved. In this way, time could be procrastinated, and great things could be accomplished! Thinking like this, Chu Yuan nodded secretly. The first thing you could do was to do it. He immediately set up the magic cloud and flew in the direction of Silver Moon City. Of course, he had to ask the shopkeeper to find out where to find this kind of weapon. The shopkeeper was called ¡®Bai Xiaosheng.¡¯ ¡­¡­ Half a day later. Silver Moon City. In front of the Immortal Drunken Inn. A carriage was parked in front of the inn. At this moment, the innkeeper was directing countless underlings, carrying things, wiping sweat from his forehead as he did so. He was leaving! In fact, he should have left three months ago. It¡¯s because the Nascent Soul expert was too terrifying and shameless. He couldn¡¯t afford to mess with it, so he planned to slip away! But he was worried every day that the shameless Nascent Soul expert would come over, and when he saw the scene of him running away, he slapped him to death in anger. So he dragged one day to another. It¡¯s been three months until today, but the Nascent Soul Great Master has not come over. Only then did the shopkeeper get bold and prepare to slip away. ¡°That who, when you move it, move lightly. The stool you moved is very precious. It¡¯s made of precious wood. You can¡¯t afford it if you wipe it!!¡± ¡°Alas, I told you to be lighter. I didn¡¯t tell you to be so slow, be lighter, be faster.¡± The shopkeeper was standing there, directing his subordinates to carry things. The sweat on his forehead almost drenched his clothes. It could be seen how anxious he was. Just as the shopkeeper continued to direct, a voice came in quietly by his ear. ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you making things difficult for them? While telling them to move more carefully, but also want them to walk faster, how can this be done?¡± The shopkeeper subconsciously waved his hand and said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m the one who spent money, how come I can¡¯t order a couple of things?¡± A figure standing next to him said indifferently, ¡°But I didn¡¯t ask you to do so, and I want people to move lightly and walk faster. If you can, can you show me the whole thing?¡± The shopkeeper was instantly angry. ¡°I spend money! Someone else paid me again! No, who ah, in front of me beep to beep to beep, are you looking for a fight ¡­¡­¡± As the shopkeeper said halfway, the voice stopped abruptly. The shopkeeper¡¯s entire body suddenly stiffened, twisted slightly, and looked to his side. He saw Chu Yuan standing aside with a smile, just like an average person, watching the servants carry things. This god! When did he come over!!! The shopkeeper¡¯s heart was half cold, and his face stiffened as he said, ¡°Da Da Da, big brother, when did you come over?¡± Chu Yuan did not feel anything, stuck his waist, and watched these people carrying things. ¡°Just now ah, I see you were commanding so vigorously, so I am embarrassed to disturb you, continue to command ah, it¡¯s fine as if I don¡¯t exist.¡± Chu Yuan waved his hand rather casually. Done. He paused for a moment and asked, ¡°By the way, where are you moving things to? You¡¯re not going to move, are you?¡± Moving??? Should I say this? The shopkeeper originally wanted to fool him through. Who knew that when he said this. Chu Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up on the spot. ¡°The branch is good! How about opening it at the foot of my sect¡¯s mountain. I will give you a piece of land, and it has beautiful mountains and clear water, it is a good place, how about it, want to consider it?¡± ¡°As for the rental fee of the place, I count you one million gold a year. What do you think?¡± The shopkeeper, ¡°¡­¡­¡± My state of mind is broken. CH 40 7-9 minutes Immortal Drunken Inn. Second floor. After the shopkeeper¡¯s verbal refusal, only then did Chu Yuan give up on the idea of asking the shopkeeper to open a branch at the foot of the Daoless Sect¡¯s mountain. It was not that Chu Yuan wanted to, but there was really no way. The shopkeeper was so excited that he almost put the knife holder around his neck. This made Chu Yuan dispel his thoughts. Looking at a table of delicacies in front of him. Chu Yuan whispered while eating. ¡°Unfortunately, I thought I could eat down the mountain every day from now on so that the disciples of the sect do not have to worry about food and drink ¡­¡­¡± The shopkeeper who was waiting by the side almost accidentally fell down and took a deep breath. Fortunately, I was decisive just now and took the knife holder by the neck. Otherwise, I was afraid that I would be ready to open a branch by now. This shameless expert wanted to come every day to eat. Then what business was he still doing? Only waiting for the door to close. The shopkeeper was thankful. Sitting at the table, Chu Yuan did not think so much, after a few bites of food, he was ready to get straight to the point. ¡°Boss, this time I came not looking for you to have a drink and have fun. I¡¯m ready to leave if I ask you something. You are well-informed, but I know it. If you know it, you can¡¯t hide it from me. ¡± Chu Yuan said with a smile, with a pleasant expression on his face. Hearing these words, the shopkeeper was instantly refreshed. Asking something and leaving? Not to rub food and drink in his store and sleep all night for nothing? ¡°Big brother, what do you want to ask? Just ask! If I know anything, I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± ¡°Even if I don¡¯t know, I can go to other people to inquire, my Immortal Drunken Inn is the most well-informed place, no matter what information if you inquire a little, you can definitely know!¡± The shopkeeper suddenly turned into a licking dog and replied with a playful smile. It¡¯s a different person from the way he was dying just now. ¡°I want to know where there are weapons for sale, it¡¯s the weaker kind of weapons, well, the kind that needs to be sold in bulk. ¡± Chu Yuan put down his chopsticks and said slowly. Weaker weapons? Weapons? Sure it¡¯s not a magic treasure? With a status like that of a big brother, shouldn¡¯t they all be playing with magic treasures? The shopkeeper froze. Chu Yuan waved his hand casually, and said again, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, just think about it slowly. I¡¯m not in a hurry, that who, Xiao Er, serve some more dishes. ¡± The shopkeeper looked at Chu Yuan ordered another bunch of dishes, and his original smile suddenly disappeared. Imagining that he was a Nascent Soul realm, and this person in front of him was a mortal, he will definitely pull out this person¡¯s soul and put it back, then pull it out and put it back, giving him an infinite loop ¡­¡­ Having grown up, he had never seen such a cheap powerhouse. Today was considered a long-term insight. Do you still want to inquire from him? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m dreaming. The shopkeeper¡¯s eyes turned, and he already had an idea. Doesn¡¯t this Nascent Souls expert want weapons and treasures? All right, I¡¯ll find you a tiger¡¯s den, see if you go over and lose half of your life! The shopkeeper thought inwardly and said with a smile on the surface. ¡°There! I have it! You want weapons, don¡¯t you, big brother? I know a good place that will definitely satisfy you, big brother!¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s tone was full of laughter. Only this kind of smile seemed conspiratorial. Chu Yuan did not pay attention to this scene, raised his eyebrows, and asked again, ¡°Are you sure? You thought of it so quickly, and I want weapons, weapons you know, right? And to wholesale the kind, you understand?¡± The shopkeeper waved his hand on the spot and said, ¡°I understand, I understand, I understand everything.¡± This opening was the old understanding king. So this guy really understands? ¡°So, what about the specific news?¡± Chu Yuan asked with some confusion. ¡°It¡¯s like this, big brother, from Silver Moon City, go east all the way, and you can reach a lake. The lake is very large and conspicuous. As long as you arrive, you can definitely see it. Next to the lake, there is a blacksmith shop. There is an old man living in the blacksmith shop. He is a well-known weapon maker. He can have any weapon he wants. ¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s tone was slightly bewitching. In fact, there was indeed a blacksmith store next to a lake to the east of Silver Moon City. It¡¯s just that there was a hidden master with a very bad temper who lived there. If he meets someone who was destined, maybe that master would build a magic weapon, but most people will definitely return empty-handed in the past. Moreover, if you offend the hidden master, you would most likely lose your life. What he wants is this shameless YuanYing realm to go over. With this guy¡¯s shamelessness, it would definitely cause some arguments. If this guy was accidentally attacked to death, then he could jump for joy on the spot. Chu Yuan, who was sitting on the side, did not know that there was sdidn¡¯t know so many twists and turns. After listening to what the shopkeeper said, he nodded his head and thought about it. ¡°That¡¯s true, but the shopkeeper, I was in hurry to leave, can you first lend me some gold to use? I¡¯m a little tight, I¡¯m afraid I can not buy anything.¡± Chu Yuan said slowly. He thought that weapons could not be as cheap as books. The last time he bought those books, they cost eight taels. In exchange for the weapon¡¯s weight, eight taels were hardly enough to buy a pile of scrap iron. He didn¡¯t have much money left on him. He couldn¡¯t take his clothes off to cover the debt, right? The shopkeeper reluctantly showed a smile and waved his hand, ¡°What a big deal, it¡¯s just gold, right? How much do you want,I will fund you. ¡± Spend some gold to make the person in front of you disappear from here. The shopkeeper thought it was worth it! Chu Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up again when he heard the shopkeeper¡¯s consent. ¡°Then, thanks a lot, lend me a million gold first!¡± ¡°One million???? Gold??¡± ¡°No? Then let¡¯s take a discount, nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine taels.¡± ¡°Big Brother, you don¡¯t have a problem with math?¡± ¡°No problem, no problem.¡± ¡°How about this, big brother, I¡¯ll give you a method, you slap the people of this city to death now, then say I did it, then wait for the reward to be issued over at the City Guard Mansion, then you kill me to collect the reward, there might be this reward money.¡± ¡°Nice method, I think it will work. Moreover, if we do this, all your current money is mine, and there is also a reward. Killing two birds with one stone, nice nice nice ¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± In the end,, Chu Yuan and the shopkeeper had a tussle. Only then did the shopkeeper give Chu Yuan 100,000 taels of gold, as well as a bunch of silk ¡­¡­ And so it was. A strange scene appeared. Chu Yuan, who had no storage magic treasure, held a giant treasure chest in his hand and carried ten thousand feet of silk on his back. He also felt weird when he looked at his appeareance. Well, it really should be allright. Even if I hold a golden treasure box,= and carry silk. I ,Chu Yuan, am invincible in the world ¡­¡­ CH 41 8-10 minutes Straight eastward of Silver Moon City, there was a very vast lake. The expanse of this lake was one of the best even in the whole Eastern State. Because the lake¡¯s water is clear like a mirror, it was also known as Mirror Lake. In this mirror lake there had been rumors for a long time about this mirror lake. Some people said they had seen a real dragon here. But this was only a rumor, and those who cultivate immortality saw this as not possible. The mirror lake was beautiful and full of aura, which could be regarded as a blessed place. The reason why ordinary people saw many illusions was that they swallowed a lot of aura while breathing and could not digest it, resulting in hallucinations. As for why there was no cultivator sect in this heavenly blessed land?¡­¡­ It was precisely because of the blacksmith shop next to this mirror lake. A hidden existence inhabited the blacksmith store. This secluded existence, no one knows his name. People only knew the honorable name as ¡®Impermanent Daoist.¡¯ ¡­¡­ At this moment. Inside the blacksmith store. An old man wearing old cloth, feet wearing straw shoes, gray hair, holding a hammer, was knocking a red-hot piece of iron again and again. Clang clang ¡­¡­ The hammer knocked again and again. Each time was very regular, full of dao rhyme. This old man was none other than the Impermanent Daoist. The Impermanent Daoist held a hammer, and he didn¡¯t know how many the hammer moved. Only to see that the iron block was getting redder and redder until it reached a limit. Only then did the Impermanent Daoist take back the hammer and put it into a dark wooden barrel with tweezers and cover it with a lid. Then turned around and cleaned up some of the residues from the iron hit. Only at the end of the day did he cast his eyes to a corner of the blacksmith store. There stood a young man in fancy clothes. The impermanent Daoist narrowed his eyes, looked at the young man for a moment, and slowly spoke. ¡°Say, what¡¯s the matter.¡± ¡°Your Heavenly Cleansing Sect is really a bit annoying, coming to annoy me once in a while. Isn¡¯t it just that I ate a little something from you and accepted a favor from you in the first place?¡± The voice of the impermanent Daoist was very hoarse. But he was full of anger. ¡°Senior Impermanent, I¡¯m not here to trouble you this time, but I have news I want to tell you! ¡± The young man in Chinese hafu suppressed his tone, afraid that his voice would be too loud and disturb this one. ¡°News? What news?¡± The Impermanent Daoist narrowed his eyes and asked. ¡°Recently, there is news that a secluded sect that has come out of the world in our eastern state, and it is said to be very big, our Heavenly Cleansing Sect got the news first, and also got a painting scroll depicting the patriarch of the hidden sect.¡± The young man in Chinese hafu said cautiously. While saying that, he took out a painting scroll from his arms. When Impermanent Daoist heard the words ¡®Secluded Sect¡¯, his cloudy eyes lit up. He reached out his hand and beckoned, and the scroll automatically flew down to his hand and stretched out. What caught in the eyes of the Impermanent Daoist was an ancient picture of dark heaven and earth. All things are silent, no life as if the world had fallen away. A white-robed figure stood in the darkness, surrounded by countless flashes of light, black hair dancing wildly, like a supreme deity, overlooking the earth. In the hands of this figure, the sun, moon, and stars floating on. Indifferent, majestic, both like a god and a devil! Even through the scrolls, it could shock people¡¯s hearts. Especially at the bottom, a section of the pen like a dragon snake carved in large letters. Holding the stars and picking the sun and the moon! There was no such person as me in the world! This this this ¡­¡­ What kind of existence is this ¡­¡­ The Impermanent Daoist was frozen. The young man in fancy clothes on the side saw this scene and could not help but sigh with relief. Their sect had inquired from the side of the traitor of the Empyrean Dao Sect when they learned about the news of the secluded sect and when they got a painting scroll that the young man came out with. This scroll was temporary, not as powerful as the real scroll, which was a thousandth more powerful. Their sect wanted to give the scroll to the impermanent Daoist to see, afraid that because the scroll was a copy, it would not be able to show the real divine power and would displease the impermanent Daoist. Therefore, some treasures leftover from ancient times were used and processed to make it look so powerful and unpredictable. How would this young man in Huafu know that the real picture scroll, because of Ye Luo¡¯s powerful mind replenishment ability, made it look a little more majestic? So much that with treasure processing, this scroll of divine power unpredictable. This fake painting scroll obviously beat the real one. But besides those from the Empyrean Dao Sect, no one knew. After watching the scroll for a long time, the Impermanent Daoist shook his head and finally returned to his senses. With a wave of his hand, the scroll merged on, and he held it in his hand, seemingly very precious. ¡°Where did this news come from? And this painting scroll, where did it come from?¡± The Impermanent Daoist gazed at the young man in fancy clothes and spoke. ¡°Senior Impermanent, this news came from the Eastern State Holy Land, and the traitor also brought out this scroll over at the Eastern State Holy Land, and it is said to be only a copy, the real one was far from this copy version can be compared.¡± The young man in fancy clothes said with his head bowed. The Eastern State Holy Land! The copy scroll is far inferior to the real one! The Impermanent Daoist muttered. Was it possible for the hallowed Eastern State Holy Land to lie? This was obviously impossible. And this scroll, too, confirmed that it was not a lie at all. But there was actually such an existence on earth that had not yet ascended? Like this kind of existence, I¡¯m afraid that ten thousand years ago should have ascended. ¡°This secluded sect, what is it called?¡± The Impermanent Daoist asked. ¡°Daoless Sect!¡± The young man in fancy clothes replied. Daoless sect? The Dao is originally nothing, from nothing to one. Daoless Sect, what a big mouth! Only why had he not heard of this sect¡¯s name? He should have heard of the names of all the great sects in the previous era. The Impermanent Daoist was confused. He had lived for so long, but he had never heard of this sect¡¯s name at all. Was he just ignorant? ¡°Alright, I know this news, you can go first.¡± The Impermanent Daoist waved his hand and let the young man in fancy clothes leave. He gave a direct order of expulsion. The young man in fancy clothes looked at the painting scroll that was tightly held in Daoist Impermanent¡¯s hand and coughed twice. This scroll cost the sect many treasures. Suppose you couldn¡¯t take it back. He was afraid that the elders in his sect would kill him. Next to the Impermanent Daoist was expressionless, looking outside the blacksmith store, without the slightest awareness of returning things to others. When the young man in fancy clothes saw this, he could only sigh helplessly. He turned around and wanted to leave. But when he saw a figure flying across the sky, he couldn¡¯t help but freeze. The Impermanent Daoist seized the moment and took the painting scroll back inside the storage treasure at the moment when the young man in Chinese hafu was frozen, and only then did he look up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Impermanent Daoist asked in a pretentious manner. The next moment, a figure in the sky also attracted his attention. Only to see a figure with a golden treasure chest in his hand and silk on his back rushing over on a magic cloud ¡­¡­ The face of this figure¡­ precisely the same as the one on the scroll!!! CH 42 Above the Mirror Lake. Chu Yuan held a golden treasure chest in his hand, carried silk on his back, and stepped on a Dharma cloud on the bottom of his feet. His gaze swept over the entire Mirror Lake. He was impressed by the beauty of the Mirror Lake. But he did not forget the purpose of his visit. His divine sense quickly scanned, trying to find the blacksmith store. Finally, in his divine sense. He saw the blacksmith store that was built next to the Mirror Lake. A somewhat dilapidated blacksmith store! This was it! Chu Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up and he flew down towards the blacksmith store. When Chu Yuan landed on the ground, he put down the silk and the box. He just turned around and saw two people standing in front of the blacksmith store. An old man and a young man. This old and young man stared at Chu Yuan with fiery eyes at this moment. Their looks ¡­¡­ It was as if two hungry wolves saw a small sheep. These two people ¡­¡­ Chu Yuan¡¯s scalp was numb when he was being stared at. These two people, with this look in their eyes, don¡¯t they think he is too handsome and interested in him? Impossible. No matter how handsome he is, it is impossible to cause such a reaction. Wrong, it¡¯s really wrong!£¡ These two people are not greedy for him! They must be greedy for his money and silver, the gold treasure chest behind him, and silk, and his clothes worth a hundred taels, these were all money. Since ancient times, money and silver move people¡¯s hearts! These two people, it¡¯s time to fight! Chu Yuan became vigilant, still with a breezy look, but the palm of his hand hidden in his sleeve trembled slightly. That was because of the trembling caused by the accumulation of magic power to an extreme and his inability to fully control it. The old man and the young man in front of the blacksmith store were in an excited mood. The Impermanent Daoist was calm, just a little surging mood. Having just witnessed the picture scroll this person¡¯s style, did not expect to see the real person now. The young man in fancy clothes could not help himself, his mood was surging, his face was flushed, and his body was trembling from extreme excitement. This master of the secluded sect ¡­¡­ What he had only heard in the midst of the master¡¯s conversation, now actually appeared in front of him. The Impermanent Daoist coughed and glanced at the young man in flashy clothes, and asked the other party to pay attention to his image. In the next moment, the Impermanent Daoist stepped forward and walked not far from Chu Yuan, looked at the man in front of him, and slowly spoke. ¡°Daoist, no, senior, um, this, I, um ¡­¡­¡± Impermanent Daoist was silent, he wanted to slap himself. How did he come up with such an awkward opening line? It couldn¡¯t be helped. The Impermanent Daoist really didn¡¯t know how to speak to this existence in front of him. Although he himself was also a secluded existence, he was nothing compared to this person in front of him. This person in front of him was definitely considered his senior. Both in terms of cultivation and age! Don¡¯t ask why he knows, just that scroll alone, it proves it! Hold the stars in your hand and pick the sun and moon! There was no such person as me in the world! Just this one sentence alone would show how much verve this being possessed. If he guessed correctly, the person in front of him is definitely a peerless pride of a certain era in ancient times. Only that kind of existence could say such words. But he, the Impermanent Daoist, did not lick people, always speaks straightforwardly. However, facing such an existence, he didn¡¯t know what to say. Chu Yuan on the other side sneered when he saw this scene. Yo yo yo. It can¡¯t be seen that this person is still green. This is the first time he want to rob people, so nervous when he talk. The first time he came to rob someone of money and silver, I caught him? Tsk tsk. That can only be said that you are unlucky. Just when Chu Yuan was about to make a pre-emptive strike. The Impermanent Daoist spoke again. Chu Yuan heard him say, ¡°Dare to ask what is the reason seniors coming here? If there is anything that I need to help with, you can say it.¡± The Impermanent Daoist was also open-minded since he did not know how to lick, simply chat with a normal mind. It¡¯s just that he was sighing in his heart. These days, it is also wrong not to lick. It seems that he, the impermanent Taoist, should also bow his head to life and practice how to lick people. As soon as this sentence came out. Chu Yuan, who had gathered his magic power, shook his palms and stared at the impermanent Daoist for a long time. Did this guy see that he was not the one who robbed the material, so he simply gave up? Good guy! I almost shot you to death with the power of my Golden Core Realm! Chu Yuan didn¡¯t know the slightest that the one who was standing in front of him was a great power of the Crossing Calamity realm. ¡°What else can I do when I come to the blacksmith store? Of course, I want to buy weapons. What weapons do you have here? Show it all to me.¡± Chu Yuan¡¯s tone was not very good. After all, this person in front of him had the idea of robbing Chu Yuan of money and silver. It would be strange if his tone were good. ¡°Buy weapons? Senior, please come in please come in!¡± The Impermanent Daoist smiled and hurriedly made way. Seeing this, Chu Yuan took a step toward the blacksmith store and went inside. The Impermanent Daoist followed behind him and also walked in. Only the young man in Chinese clothes was still trembling there, shaking, and there was no one in front of him, still shaking. ¡­¡­ The blacksmith store was not big, it could only be said that it was very ordinary. There was only a wooden table, a casting table, and a few dark wooden barrels under the casting table. Other than that, there was nothing else. It was empty and wide. ¡°You don¡¯t have weapons in here?¡± Chu Yuan raised his eyebrows and asked. ¡°Yes, there are, senior wait a moment.¡± The Impermanent Daoist replied and hurriedly ran into the inner room to pound away. Chu Yuan looked at the old man¡¯s back as he left, feeling baffled. Calling him senior? An old man called him senior? I¡¯m afraid the old man had a broken brain. Could it be that people in the immortal cultivation world, when they encounter customers buying things, they all start with ¡®seniors¡¯ as a sign of respect? Chu Yuan didn¡¯t know this well. To be honest, even now, he still has no idea about the rules of the immortal cultivation world. After a while, the Impermanent Daoist came out dragging a big box. He opened the box and revealed a box full of weapons. ¡°Senior, please take a look, how about the weapons in here?¡± Daoist Impermanent¡¯s unspeakable smile showed a chrysanthemum smile on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± Chu Yuan came back to his senses and took a closer look at the weapons in the box. There were quite a lot of them. There were at least forty or fifty pieces, densely piled together. There were all kinds of weapons ¡­¡­ But these weapons are not very good ah. Every single one of them is obscure and dull, and they all seem to be blunt. Just this is, this ah. Chu Yuan¡¯s expression was a bit odd. On the other side, the Impermanent Daoist looked at it with a smile. He felt that these things would definitely satisfy this existence. These were not created by him, and he could not create such divine weapons. These divine weapons were handed down from the inheritance he had mastered. As for why they are obscure and dull ¡­¡­ There is only one reason. Divine objects are self-evident! ¡°Senior, ah, how about these weapons of mine? If you like, you can take one ¡­¡­¡± The Impermanent Daoist hadn¡¯t even finished speaking. Chu Yuan opened his mouth and interrupted. ¡°Well, well, barely, all packed away, these weapons of yours are not very good, count you ten taels of silver a catty, you calculate how much it is.¡± The Impermanent Daoist, ¡°???¡± CH 43 By the mirror lake. Inside the blacksmith store. The Impermanent Daoist whole person seemed to be petrified. Ten taels of silver a catty ¡­¡­ Pack it all and take it away¡­¡­ This, this, this. These are real divine weapons! You know, there was a division of magic treasures for immortal cultivators. The lowest level was mortal treasures and upwards were magic treasures. There were lower, middle, and high-grade magic treasures. Further up is the spirit treasure. Spirit treasures were very precious. A large sect may not have one or two pieces of spiritual treasures, and even if there were, they were also at the level of the sect¡¯s treasure. The weapons in the box of the Impermanent Daoist were all spirit treasures. And they are all high-grade spiritual treasures, and if every piece was released, it was enough to cause countless powerful people to rush for it. But damn now ¡­¡­ Pack it all and take it away? Use the price of one catty of ten taels of silver to buy spirit treasures? The Impermanent Daoist felt that his worldview was collapsing. Which place that a spirit treasure was so easy to buy? Ten taels a catty ¡­¡­ ¡°This, this, senior, this ¡­¡­¡± The Impermanent Daoist wanted to refuse but didn¡¯t know how to speak. ¡°What? At ten taels a catty, you¡¯re still not satisfied?¡± Chu Yuan¡¯s tone suddenly became unceremonious. Just now, this man was planning to rob him of his money and silver. Now he bought something by paying just to be polite. This man actually was dared to think the price was low. Really greedy and insatiable! When Impermanentnent Daoist on the other side heard this, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything and took a deep breath. ¡°Senior, if you want to buy these things away, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I have a question here. If the senior can give me satisfying answers, I won¡¯t charge the senior a cent for these things, and I will give them with both hands! ¡± The Impermanent Daoist said in a stern tone. He could see that the existence in front of him was determined to ask for these things and even pretended that he didn¡¯t know that these were spiritual treasures and wanted to buy them. According to the Impermanent Daoist¡¯s own imagination, it was absolutely impossible for him to defeat this existence. Then simply ask the questions in his own cultivation. Chu Yuan, who was sizing up the weapon, froze for a moment. Do not want his money, but to ask him questions? He was not going to ask any cultivation questions, right? Then he couldn¡¯t answer since he had zero knowledge of immortal cultivation. ¡°Go ahead and ask.¡± Chu Yuan bit the bullet and replied. He had to try and see if he could answer. What if he would be able to answer it. ¡°Senior, what is the Dao?¡± The Impermanent Daoist asked with a slight arch of his hand. That¡¯s it? Just this question? Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief. He thought it was some kind of difficult problem. Dare to say it was this kind of question. He was familiar with this question. ¡°The so-called Dao, well, it¡¯s complicated, you don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Chu Yuan put on a cloudy look and was just about to start his daily fooling. Who expected that he hadn¡¯t even finished his words. The Impermanent Daoist opened his mouth and interrupted. ¡°Senior! Talk about the complexity! I can understand!!¡± The Impermanent Daoist had a serious look. Chu Yuan: ¡°???¡± You are wrong. Can I understand the complexity? If I understand, then I can still condense a trace of magic power in three months. Is it still the Golden Core Realm? But Chu Yuan looked at the Impermanent Daoist¡¯s serious old face and didn¡¯t know what to say. He could only turn around silently and turn his back on the other side. ¡°The so-called Dao, I can use this sentence, and you speak, man law heaven, heaven law earth, earth law Dao, Dao law nature! The Dao is originally nothing; from nothing comes one, one comes two, two comes three, three comes to all things!¡± ¡°The Dao can be the Dao, very Dao, the name can be the name, the famous name ¡­¡­¡± Chu Yuan recited the Dao Te Ching, he found that he had forgotten all about it, and he was embarrassed on the spot. ¡°Well, well, that¡¯s it, if you do not understand, then there is nothing you can do, that can only go through the process, ten taels of white silver a catty!¡± Chu Yuan waved his hand, unable to get up. Obviously, you can buy it with money. He had to waste so much energy to fool around. It was simply inappropriate. On the other hand, listening to these words, the impermanent Daoist frowned as if he understood and did not understand. He didn¡¯t understand the first paragraph. But the second paragraph made him feel that the bottleneck was loosened, but he was a little unclear, so he couldn¡¯t really break through. ¡°Senior, these weapons, go ahead and take them, no more money needed.¡± The Impermanent Daoist gritted his teeth. Things have come to this point, and he had no choice but to give these spirit treasures to this person. If these spirit treasures were sent to him, this person should also take note of them in his heart, right? But he was not too bad, and he got such a remark. Go back to comprehend well, it may be able to make his cultivation went further. ¡°No money? Then I¡¯ll take it. By the way, do you have any better weapons here?¡± Chu Yuan closed the box and swept his gaze around. After finding a pile of ¡®scrap iron¡¯ to fill the palace. Next, he had to find a weapon for himself. ¡°What other weapons do you want, senior?¡± The corners of the Impermanent Daoist¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely. Hadn¡¯t all the best weapons been taken away? What other weapons could he have here? ¡°No need for you to look. I¡¯ll just take a look myself.¡± Chu Yuan walked to the front of the inner room and took a glance. His eyes instantly lit up. Next to the doorway of the inner room, there was a long sword. The sword was three feet long, its body was blood red, and a long blood-colored dragon was engraved on it, flashing with a demonic red light. It looked so powerful, as if it was going to cut everything down. This sword is good! Chu Yuan immediately picked up the blood-colored longsword, stroked it carefully, and said with emotion that it was a good sword. ¡°How much is this sword? Forget it. I¡¯ll give you all the money, silver and silk outside. That¡¯s it. I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯ll see you again if we have a destiny. ¡± Chu Yuan finished speaking. Picked up this blood-colored long sword, backhandedly held up the box that holds the ¡®scrap iron,¡¯ riding up the magic cloud, and left. All this was in a flash of lightning. The Impermanent Daoist looked stunned. When he came back to his senses, Chu Yuan had already left. ¡°This¡­ Senior, why did he take my sword for lighting?¡± The Impermanent Daoist was a little confused. That blood-colored longsword was only used to illuminate the light, at best, it was of the Qi Refining Realm rank, not even a mortal treasure. It may be brighter when injected with magic power. But not much use ah ¡­¡­ It¡¯s even too dull to kill chickens. ¡°Seniors are seniors, acting I can not understand at all, compared to seniors, I am not like the person in the secluded world.¡± The Impermanent Daoist shook his head and turned to look at the silver and silk outside. He glanced at his poverty again. Secluded world, secluded world. Secluded in the great world, to the mortal world to hide, to do mortal things, with mortal things, only to be in the secluded world. He was not yet at ease in this realm. The Impermanent Daoist lamented ¡­¡­ CH 44 The territory of Eastern State. Empyrean Dao Sect. At this moment, the Empyrean Dao Sect was in a frenzy. The sect competition, which was of interest to all the sects in the Eastern Region, was in progress. On top of a high mountain, there was a round arena opened in which the four sides of the arena were covered with large formations to isolate the battle fluctuations of the arena. In the middle of the formation envelope, there was a suspended disc. Each disc had snacks and tea, as well as maids to serve, and those who could sit on the disc were all representatives of a sect. And only people from big sects could be invited to enter, sit on this disc and watch the Empyrean Dao Sect¡¯s sect competition. As for the general sects. Not to mention the small sects, even medium-sized sects were not worthy to enter the Empyrean Dao Sect. ¡­¡­ On top of the many discs, there was also one of the largest suspended discs. On this disc, Patriarch Qianyuan and many high-level elders were all listed here. Ye Luo was also on this. At this moment. Ye Luo sat at a table and looked at the many elders around him, speechless except for speechlessness. This group of elders is really like licking dogs When he first came to the arena, this group of elders brought him directly to this large disc. What else to say, all the invited guests were sitting on this kind of disc, and each one had this kind of large disc. Now when he took a look again ¡­¡­ The discs below were too small to be said as the same. How come you still have a face to say the same thing? The elders of the Eastern State Holy Land are actually all licking dogs ¡­¡­This is not decent! Ye Luo glanced at the group of elders, and then at the Patriarch Qianyuan who was sitting quietly there, motionless as a mountain. He could only secretly sigh. The patriarch of the Empyrean Dao Sect was still reliable. However, then again, he still had to make trouble at the sect competition. He would not dare to forget the master¡¯s command. A brilliant light flashed in Ye Luo¡¯s eyes as he turned his head to look at the Grand Elder next to him. ¡°Grand Elder, can outsiders participate in your sect¡¯s sect competition?¡± Ye Luo opened his mouth and said. ¡°How is this possible, the Empyrean Dao Sect¡¯s sect competition can only be attended by the elite disciples of the inner sect and the personal disciples of the great elders, not even the outer disciples can participate, how can outsiders participate, if an outsider can participate, then I will ¡­¡­ on the spot¡± The grand elder opened his mouth with a smile. Halfway through the sentence. He suddenly thought of something, widened his eyes, and his voice abruptly stopped. ¡°This ¡­¡­ shouldn¡¯t be? little friend Ye, you want to come down personally, right?¡± The Grand Elder took a deep breath and asked. ¡°Not bad, Grand Elder, I want to spar with the disciples of your sect.¡± Ye Luo nodded his head and admitted it. As this statement came out, the Grand Elder was also a bit confused. There was no precedent for outsiders to participate in their Empyrean Dao Sect¡¯s sect competition. He turned his head to look at the many elders, wanting to see what the group¡¯s opinion was. Who expected that these elders all looked up at the sky as if they did not care about the Grand Elder. The Grand Elder gnashed his teeth. Finally, after scanning for a long time, he fixed his gaze on Patriarch Qian Yuan. Did not wait for the elders to speak, Patriarch Qian Yuan lightly said a sentence. ¡°Leave everything to the Grand Elder¡¯s full authority.¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan slowly spoke. Sitting there alone. Motionless as a mountain, he closed his eyes slightly. When the elder heard this, he breathed a sigh of relief. The Patriarch had said that he would be given full authority to handle it. Then according to his nature, that was certainly ¡­¡­ ¡°Little friend Ye, if you want to participate, then participate, but you have a distinguished status, when the disciples decided the top ten, only then you can participate.¡± The grand elder¡¯s old face showed a chrysanthemum smile as he spoke. When Ye Luo heard this, of course, he had no objection. He picked up the tea on the table, took a sip, and looked into the arena below with aloofness. In the arena below. The competition has begun. The two disciples were fighting, various dazzling spells were used, and various powerful magic weapons were sacrificed. The fight was overwhelming. This was the fighting method between the disciples of the Golden Core Realm. Ye Luo, who was sitting on top of the disc, just took a glance and felt bored. This is the Golden Dan realm? That¡¯s it? At a loss, he thought how strong the Golden Core Realm was. That¡¯s all I dare to say. Isn¡¯t this an operation that can be done with your hands? Ye Luo curled his lips without a trace. Empyrean Dao Sect was the Eastern State Holy Land. There was no reason for disciples to do this. It should be just that these two disciples compare notes. ¡®Keep looking down, you should be able to see a stronger one¡¯ Ye Luo thought so and calmed down. He looked at the fighting method below blankly. Time passed little by little, a full half-day passed. When Ye Luo was about to fall asleep. Finally, the Grand Elder called him softly. Ye Luo was awakened by the sound, shook his head, and turned to look at the Grand Elder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Grand Elder, is it time to change to a stronger disciple right away? Good, I¡¯ll raise my spirits here and take a look.¡± Ye Luo slightly sat up straight. Thinking that it would soon be the turn of the stronger disciple to take the stage. It was not his fault. In his eyes, those disciples were just like children playing around. The strongest was only the Nascent Soul realm. After watching for a long time, he wanted to sleep. What Ye Luo didn¡¯t know was that the top ten of the sect competition were competing ¡­¡­ When the Grand Elder heard this, his old face froze, but he quickly behaved as if nothing had happened. ¡°No, no, little friend Ye, the sect¡¯s top ten have already been compared out, the sect grand competition has entered the end.¡± ¡°Little friend Ye, don¡¯t you want to participate? What do you think of participating now? ¡± The Grand Elder smiled like a flower, the kind of chrysanthemum. ¡°What? Top ten? Is this the top ten? ¡± Ye Luo was taken aback. He really didn¡¯t expect it. The top ten of the sect competition of the hallowed Eastern State Holy Land, just this. It was only ten Nascent Soul realms, right? The Grand Elder¡¯s face was stiff again, and he was really offended. But after thinking about Ye Luo¡¯s background, he could only smile as he spoke, ¡°Yes, the top ten is this, it can¡¯t compare with such a supreme talent as you, little friend Ye, so you don¡¯t have to go down, right? I feel that these disciples are not your opponent.¡± Not to play? How can he make trouble if he doesn¡¯t? How can he fulfill his master¡¯s command? If he didn¡¯t fulfill his master¡¯s orders, wouldn¡¯t his future position as the Daoless Sect¡¯s patriarch be unprotected? Ye Luo hurriedly shook his head and said, ¡°Down the field is certainly to down the field, also please Grand Elder you deal with it,¡± Hearing these words. The Grand Elder could only nod his head and waved his hand to an elder next to him. That elder agreed, harnessed a flying sword, and flew towards the center of the arena. Only then did the Grand Elder turn around and face Ye Luo, and said with a smile, ¡°Little friend Ye, you should be gentle, these ten disciples are the treasures of our Empyrean Dao Sect.¡± Ye Luo nodded, without any modesty. He felt that if he beat those ten disciples, it would be the same as killing a chicken. Only, the master said to make trouble ¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t it a bit insufficient to just stomp on the Empyrean Dao Sect? Ye Luo began to ponder. He was thinking, does the master have a deeper meaning. CH 45 Inside the arena. At this moment, the top ten of the Empyrean Dao Sect¡¯s sect competition had just been decided. The ten disciples who won the top ten, eight men and two women, were all at the Nascent Soul realm. The ten people were competing against each other. Each other want to compete for the first position. The strength of all ten of them was similar. So anyone can possibly get the first position. It was normal for them to have a high fighting spirit. Just when the ten disciples were ready to start the battle for the first place. An elder stepped on his flying sword and stopped in mid-air, watching the ten disciples. ¡°The battle for first place is suspended. Now there is a distinguished guest who wants to join the sect competition. You have changed from ten people to eleven people, and you will compete for first place together! ¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t doubt the impartiality of the sect competition. The distinguished guests who joined temporarily this time also belong to the younger generation and are younger than you. ¡± ¡°I hope you will not lose the face of my Empyrean Dao Sect.¡± The elder¡¯s voice was as loud as a bell. It resounded throughout the arena and beyond. Not only were the disciples shocked. Even the representatives of the many sects that came to observe the ceremony were also surprised. The Empyrean Dao Sect actually let outsiders temporarily join the sect¡¯s grand competition ¡­¡­ This was something that had never happened before. Now the Empyrean Dao Sect had actually made an exception! What shocked the representatives of many sects was actually not that the Empyrean Dao Sect had made an exception. Instead, it was why the Empyrean Dao Sect made an exception! To be honest, if we look at the entire Eastern State. There was no sect that could make the Empyrean Dao Sect look at them. There was none before! Now there was one! Now there was one! That was the Secluded Sect, the Daoless Sect! I¡¯m afraid that the only one who could make an exception for the Empyrean Dao Sect was the Daoless Sect. This secluded sect was finally going to be shown in front of the world. The representatives of many sects breathed a little heavier, and one by one, they all stood up, no longer sitting, their eyes fixed deadly on the direction of the arena. ¡­¡­ Within the arena. In the sight of the ten disciples. Ye Luo wearing a green stream crane cloud robe holding a long sword slowly walked from the side of the arena channel. His arrival seemed to have an invisible layer of aura rising up, imprisoning the ten disciples. Especially Ye Luo¡¯s eyes were full of a sense of oppression, and the people who looked at him seemed to be looking at heaven and earth. Nothingness. Insignificant. These two feelings surfaced in the hearts of others. In the astonished eyes of the ten disciples. The elder who stepped on the flying sword landed next to Ye Luo. ¡°Little friend Ye, the rules of the competition are like this, pick your opponent by lottery, one to one elimination system, the winner continues to fight against other winners until the first comes out.¡± ¡°Those who get the first place have many rewards, as well as the right to challenge once.¡± ¡°As for this challenge right, let me explain it to you this way, assuming you are an inner disciple and you get first place, you can choose to challenge an elder¡¯s personal disciple, and as long as the challenge is successful, you can choose an elder as a personal disciple.¡± ¡°If you choose to challenge a deacon and succeed, then you can become a deacon, of course, if you dare to challenge the sect master and succeed, then the position of sect master is all yours, haha.¡± The elder said in a mockery. The speaker had no intention, and the listener had a heart. After listening, Ye Luo froze for a moment, and then he realized. The right to challenge? Wasn¡¯t this prepared for him to step on the Empyrean Dao Sect. The elder saw that Ye Luo did not answer and did not care, he continued to say with a smile, ¡°But this right to challenge is definitely useless for you, well, little friend Ye, who do you want to challenge first? I¡¯ll give you a secret box operation on my side.¡± A secret box operation? Ye Luo raised his head and swept a glance at the ten disciples. Nascent Soul realm? Too weak, too weak. There was no need for any backroom operation. If his master knew, he had to fight ten Nascent Soul realms one by one. He was afraid that his master would have to slap him to death. ¡°This elder, there is no need, I will only make one sword strike. Let these ten disciples come together, as long as they can catch one of my swords, I will be considered defeated.¡± Ye Lu shook his head and spoke in a soft voice. ¡°Pfft ¡­¡­ little friend Ye, you¡¯re not kidding? Let these ten disciples go together?¡± The elder froze for a moment, somewhat stunned, with an odd expression. ¡°You heard it right, let these ten disciples bring out all their skills and go together.¡± Ye Luo waved his hand casually, with a lonely look. That elder¡¯s expression changed. If he didn¡¯t agree to this Ye Luo, he would offend the secluded sect. Agreed, it doesn¡¯t matter whether Ye Luo can defeat ten disciples with one sword or not. If really defeated by a sword, then his Empyrean Dao sect would be a disgrace. In the hall of the Eastern State Holy Land hall, the most elite ten disciples were beaten with one sword. But if Ye Luo lost, their relationship with the Secluded Sect would become awkward again. The causal disputes in this regard are very complicated. This elder thought about it for a long time. In the end, he could only let out a sigh. ¡°Please also wait for a moment, Little Friend Ye, I will ask the Grand Elder and the Patriarch.¡± This elder arched his hand and flew towards the Grand Elder¡¯s location with his foot on the flying sword. Seeing this scene. Ye Luo was not in a hurry, he closed his eyes, stood there, let the breeze brush his face, he stood since. The mysterious and profound aura flowed out from him. Standing next to the ten disciples, you look at me, I look at you, do not know what to say. After a while. The elder returned again, nodded slightly toward Ye Luo, but saw Ye Luo closed his eyes, the corners of his mouth could not help but twitch. Facing the crowd, he slowly spoke. ¡°Due to the request of this honored guest!¡± ¡°The sect competition will change the rule, by the top ten disciples of my sect against this noble guest competition!¡± ¡°This noble guest cultivation is profound, the first ten disciples remember not to be careless and need to bring out all the skills!¡± ¡°If the top ten disciples can defeat the guest, each of the top ten disciples will receive the first-place prize and the right to challenge. If the guest wins, then the guest will be the first place in the sect competition!¡± The voice of the elders was heard both inside and outside the arena. Everyone heard it. After hearing it. Undoubtedly, they were even more shocked. They all started to talk about it. ¡°The Empyrean Dao Sect actually changed the rules over and over again ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Or we underestimated the influence of the Secluded Sect, but the people of this Secluded Sect are really overwhelming.¡± ¡°Tsk, this Empyrean Dao Sect can¡¯t get off the stage, winning is not honorable, losing is wonderful.¡± Ignore the chatter of these people. Inside the arena. The various formations opened once again. It foreshadows that this competition has begun. One vs. ten. Ye Luo slowly opened his eyes. His eyes fell on the ten disciples with strange faces. In his heart, he sighed secretly. Ten Nascent Soul realm ¡­¡­ No matter how he said it, he was considered a bully. Who can be blamed for this? This can only be blamed on these ten disciples ah. Why are you guys only Nascent Soul realm? What a waste ¡­¡­ CH 46 Inside the arena. Looking at the eight men and two women not far away. Ye Luo held his longsword, slightly lowering his head, a few strands of hair fluttering with the wind, hiding his eyes. ¡°You guys take action first and take out all your strongest skills. I will only take out one sword. After one sword, if you are undefeated, it will be counted as my loss. ¡± Ye Luo spoke in a soft voice. The voice was not light and not heavy. When it reached the ears of the ten disciples, it caused a wave of nameless anger to rise in their hearts. It was enough to fight ten to one. And now he said, only one sword? Although he was the disciple of a secluded sect, he should not be so crazy. The ten disciples all silently took out their own magic treasures, used their own spells, and prepared to take action. Just then. One of the male disciples opened his mouth and said, ¡°My best skill is to lay out formations, as your Excellency said, let¡¯s bring out our strongest skills, my strongest skill is formation, I wonder if I can lay out formations?¡± Formation? The remaining nine disciples¡¯ eyelids all twitched. You have the nerve to say it. Under normal circumstances, who fights and waits for you to set up a formation. And using the formation method, isn¡¯t this cheating? Even if the opponent were the disciples of a hidden sect, they don¡¯t play like this. If this can still be agreed, the nine of them can kneel down on the spot, call each other Grandpa, and add names to their family tree! The rest of the nine people thought this way. The next moment. Ye Luo¡¯s voice came over. ¡°Absolutely, do it.¡± The nine people, ¡°¡­¡­¡± As for the disciple who said he wanted to lay out a formation. When he heard that Ye Luo really asked him to set up the formation, he couldn¡¯t help but stare in awe. ¡°Your Excellency is serious?¡± That disciple took a deep breath and asked. As his words came out. He did not receive any response. Ye Luo stood still, not moving, obviously waiting for the other party to set up the formation first. Seeing this scene, the disciple gritted his teeth and took out various formation materials from his storage treasure, ready to start setting up the formation. Standing on the other side of Ye Luo watched the other party pull out all kinds of materials, his indifferent face showed dumbfounds. ¡°Do you still have to use your hands to arrange the formation?¡± Ye Luo subconsciously raised his head and asked. The disciple who was arduously setting up the formation, ¡°??¡± I don¡¯t need to use my hands to set up a formation, should I use my feet? ¡°Nothing, nothing, you go on, forget I said it.¡± Ye Luo snapped back to his senses and waved his hand, letting the other party continue. He shook his head rather helplessly. He watched his junior brother Zhang Han set up a formation and looked at it for a long time, and he thought that setting up a formation was all done with a thought. Now he remembered that the formation was to use the hands and use various materials. The formation that did not use hands was exclusive to their Daoless Sect. This made Ye Luo feel more and more fortunate that he joined the Daoless Sect and even more so that his master personally came to accept him as a disciple. He Ye Luo would never forget this kindness. I can only practice diligently in the future in order to let the master be pleased! ¡­¡­ Ye Luo stood there and waited for nearly half an hour. Expressionless. Holding the long sword. Hunting robe. Like a supreme sword immortal. But his patience was also about to run out. Not to mention Ye Luo, the sects¡¯ representatives watching the ceremony were also a little impatient. Good thing that disciple finally finished laying out the formation. ¡°I¡¯ve finished! Nine Dragons Refining Fire Formation! The formation can¡¯t be broken unless it¡¯s at the peak of the first generation!¡± That disciple shouted excitedly. The remaining nine disciples also lifted their spirits slightly and sacrificed various magic treasures. When the formation was finished, it also meant that the competition had begun. Ye Luo gently raised his head to look at the formation patterns all over the place and laughed softly. ¡°Naive.¡± The voice reached the ears of the ten disciples. As everyone knew, his sword was never meant to hurt people. Buzz!!! Ye Luo¡¯s palm touched the hilt of the longsword. Five fingers closed then the longsword was sheathed. As he sheathed his longsword, his aura changed, and the golden mark on his forehead flashed brightly. A mysterious smell of heaven and earth permeated, and the shrill sound of swords resounded through the sky. Even though there were many spell formations to isolate it, it still reached the many discs. Many sect representatives almost subconsciously stood up, a sense of crisis surged up in their hearts. Before they could make any reaction. They saw that the originally bright sky had dimmed at some point, a huge scar of the sky cracked open, and the entire sky collapsed down. The earth below was crazily sinking. Endless thunder and lightning were roaring. The wind swept everything. The sky collapsed, and the earth sank. Thunder and lightning roar. The wind was blowing. Just like a scene of the world¡¯s destruction. In front of the world¡¯s destruction, a sense of powerlessness, a sense of insignificance, emerged in the hearts of all people. One could not shake the sky! World destruction, they could only watch themselves being destroyed, could not do anything. Since they could not do anything, why did they still have to cultivate hard, waiting for death early on? The hearts dao of the people present were shaken. At this moment, everyone present, even those who were in a small realm, their dao hearts were showing signs of collapse. Even the great elder who was able to break open last time, this time also could not break free. Of course, there was one person who remained as stable as a mountain. That was Patriarch Qian Yuan. Patriarch Qian Yuan, without his spirit, only had a physical body that could live and think. He did not know what was happening. At this moment, Patriarch Qian Yuan, holding a cup of tea in his hand with a cloudy look, the afterglow frantically glanced at those around him with dull faces. Woori ¡­¡­ What¡¯s wrong with this group of people? What has happened? Who am I? Where am I? Where am I going? Just when Patriarch Qian Yuan was contemplating whether to pretend to have a dull face as well. A voice came from the depths of the Empyrean Dao Sect. ¡°Wake up.¡± This voice came out. The mirror image that had trapped the crowd instantly fell apart. Everyone was drenched in a cold sweat, and one by one, they sat on the ground with soreness and weakness, breathing heavily, while looking at Ye Luo, who was standing breezily inside the arena, in a state of shock. On that largest disc. Numerous elders were likewise. Panting. When they looked at Ye Luo, their gazes were somewhat fearful. ¡°A good secluded sect disciple, such tactics, is really worthy of the title secluded sect, thanks to the great elders made a move. Otherwise, by ourselves, it is really difficult to escape!¡± ¡°The sword does not cut people, but cut the dao heart, good sword!!!¡± ¡°Patriarch, you ¡­¡­ why are you as good as nothing happened to you?¡± ¡°Has the patriarch¡¯s realm reached this level? He can actually ignore this sword!¡± Numerous elders suddenly noticed Patriarch Qian Yuan, who was sitting over there, looking breezy. All of them, including the Grand Elder, was trapped by this sword. Yet the Patriarch Qian Yuan was sitting quietly like this. Is this the realm of the patriarch? The elders could not help but gaze slightly, wanting to see the realm of Patriarch Qian Yuan. It was a shock when they looked at it. It turned out that they could not see through the Patriarch¡¯s realm anymore? At a glance, the patriarch was actually as ordinary as a mortal. Perhaps, their Empyrean Dao Sect, apart from the Grand Elders, only the Patriarch Qian Yuan could fight with Ye Luo? CH 47 Within the arena. Ye Luo had already collected his sword and returned, holding his longsword, and stood there again, expressionless. A lonely and proud look. In front of Ye Luo, those ten disciples had long since fainted to the ground, losing the ability to continue fighting. Ye Luo did not kill. Just let them faint after their spirit could not bear it and did not collapse each other¡¯s dao hearts. For Ye Luo, these ten disciples were not worthy of his kill. Well, the Nascent Soul realm was not worthy! The main thing was that Ye Luo was afraid that his master would scold him for shame if he knew. To actually kill ten rookies of the Nascent Soul realm. Just at that moment. The voice of the Grand Elder came over. ¡°Little Friend Ye is worthy of being a valuable guest of our sect, his strength is superb!¡± ¡°Congratulations to little friend Ye for winning the first place! Little friend Ye, according to the rules of our sect, those who win the first place in the sect competition can get a medium-grade magic treasure, a realm-breaking pill, a heart-clearing pill, seven pieces of immortal gold and spirit jade, 100,000 top-grade spirit stones, and a host of rewards so that I won¡¯t count them here.¡± ¡°By the way, there is also the right to challenge once, this is of little use to you, little friend Ye, so there is no need to talk about it.¡± The old face of the Grand Elder who came in the Dharma Cloud still put on that chrysanthemum smile. While saying that, he winked at Ye Luo at the same time. Obviously, he said that a bunch of rewards not to count in detail was trying to let Ye Luo pick himself. Hearing this word, Ye Luo, who was standing next to him, smiled faintly. Will their sect lack these things? Is it possible? No one really thinks that their secluded sect will be short of these things, right? No way, no way. This must be that his master usually didn¡¯t bother to take it out. When he became the patriarch of the Daoless Sect in the future, he would naturally be able to see those real treasures. How could he possibly crave these things? ¡°No need, these things, leave them to your sect¡¯s disciples, but this challenge right I want to use.¡± Ye Luo¡¯s voice was indifferent as he spoke. ¡°What? Little Friend Ye, you want to use the challenge right? Who do you want to challenge?¡± The Grand Elder panicked. The Grand Elder and the many Elders who had their ears sideways and were eavesdropping from a super long distance also panicked. This Ye Luo actually wanted to use the challenge right. Who was this to challenge? No matter who you challenge, they can¡¯t beat Ye Luo. The sword that people just used was not aimed at them, and it could almost break their hearts. If they were challenged, how could they fight? Moreover, if they lose, what would happen? The rules of this challenge right were like this. If you challenge a personal disciple, you would be a personal disciple if you win. Challenge the sect deacon, and if you won, you were the sect deacon. Challenge the sect elders, and if you won, you were the sect elders. But the one who lost would not keep his position ah. Many elders of the Empyrean Dao Sect are panicking. Then the representatives of the major sects began to turn from panic to a state of watching and eating melons. The disciples of the secluded sects want to use the right to challenge. If he won, how did that count? The Empyrean Dao Sect faced other people¡¯s secluded sects and still couldn¡¯t use their power to oppress others? This was obviously not possible. Now the Empyrean Dao Sect had a lot of fun. Under the gaze of everyone watching the show. Inside the arena. Ye Luo slightly raised his head, and those indifferent eyes swept the many elders on the large disc. Finally, his eyes settled on Patriarch Qian Yuan. He had just been paying attention to this Qian Yuan Patriarch. Because the only one in the room who could ignore his sword was Patriarch Qian Yuan! To cause trouble in the Empyrean Dao Sect, was there anything better than trampling its Patriarch underfoot? Moreover, in his opinion, only Patriarch Qian Yuan was worthy of a battle with him. It¡¯s you! Ye Luo¡¯s pupils gaped. ¡°Grand Elder, I want to use this challenge right to challenge your sect master! I also ask that Patriarch Qian Yuan, please do not be stingy in teaching me!¡± Clutching his longsword, Ye Luo made a junior salute towards Patriarch Qian Yuan. Clamoring ¡­¡­ The entire crowd stood up, each one looking incredulously at Ye Luo down the field. To challenge the lord of a holy land! Are all the disciples of the hidden sects so bold?! ¡­¡­ On the large disc. When the many elders heard that Ye Luo was going to challenge Patriarch Qian Yuan, each one of them also pretended to stare in disbelief. ¡°So it¡¯s not a challenge to the old man, fortunately, fortunately, but how can this little friend Ye challenge the patriarch, alas, how can this be, how can this be ¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to let the patriarch on! Patriarch can definitely defeat little friend Ye!¡± ¡°But what if you really defeat little friend Ye? When the time comes, little friend Ye¡¯s master, that one personally descends, saying that the patriarch bullied little friend Ye, what should we do then?¡± ¡°Of course is to hand over the patriarch ¡­¡­ cough, of course, we can reason, to explain properly!¡± ¡°I think that is the appropriate sacrifice, is very necessary!!!¡± Many elders were talking. The face of Patriarch Qian Yuan sitting at the table was stiff, holding a teacup in his hand, shaking. Quite a lot of tea splashed onto his palm without even noticing. I¡¯m finished ah ¡­¡­ Pretending to be too much. I¡¯m going to be beaten. What should I do if the expert pretends to be too much and is going to be beaten? Anxious! Patriarch Qian Yuan¡¯s heart was like being cut by a knife, and he was very clear about his situation. He was like a mortal, how could he beat this Ye Luo. The first thing he needed to do was to go up there. If he didn¡¯t go up, would he still want his face as the Lord of the Holy Land to come? Just when Patriarch Qian Yuan was in deep thought. The Grand Elder quietly came to Patriarch Qian Yuan¡¯s side. ¡°Patriarch, it¡¯s time to go down, this challenge right is the rule of our Empyrean Dao Sect, it can¡¯t be changed, patriarch you go down, it¡¯s better to just tie with little friend Ye, otherwise I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s very troublesome.¡± ¡°Moreover, I am afraid that the two things of Empyrean Dao Sect, I¡¯m afraid it will become hopeless because of this.¡± The Grand Elder expressionlessly advised Patriarch Qian Yuan. It looked solemn, but it was completely different from the old man with the chrysanthemum smile just now. Sitting in front of the table, still not daring to move, who still didn¡¯t dare to move, heard this and almost couldn¡¯t help but spit on the elder¡¯s face. Tie? I beat you with stars. He was afraid that a sword would kill him in seconds. And a tie, But it¡¯s impossible for him not to fight¡­¡­ The rules of the Empyrean Doa sect could not be broken ¡­¡­ This was an unsolvable question. Now it seemed that he could only give up his face to save his life and go down to play a game. Patriarch Qian Yuan took a deep breath, stood up, walked to the edge of the large disc, and looked down for a long time. When everyone saw this scene, they knew that Patriarch Qian Yuan would have to go down. One by one held their breath, wanted to see the next big fight. Under the sight of everyone. Patriarch Qian Yuan stood before the large disc. One minute ¡­¡­ Ten minutes ¡­¡­ Half an hour ¡­¡­ A full half-hour passed. The Grand Elder couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°Patriarch, what are you waiting for?¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan faintly glanced at the Grand Elder, his face unchanged as he looked ahead, his hands behind his back, just like a strong man¡¯s appearance. Only to hear his lips lightly open and spit out a few words. ¡°Wait for the mounts.¡± CH 48 Inside the arena. Ye Luo stood holding his sword. A few strands of hair were blown by the wind between his eyebrows. His gaze was fixed on the front. A huge immortal crane carried the Patriarch Qian Yuan down from that disc. He stared ahead. The sound of immortal cranes singing and squealing resounded through the clouds. In just a few moments. The immortal crane landed in the sky above the arena, and between the vibration of the huge wings, the wind was gusting. Patriarch Qian Yuan saw that there was still a distance of three or four meters from the ground, he gritted his teeth and jumped sideways. The moment his feet collided with the ground, he regretted it. Intense pain came up. Patriarch Qian Yuan wanted to scream out on the spot, but he looked at Ye Luo¡¯s cold eyes and the countless people watching the battle around him. He could only forcefully suppress the pain and pretend to look breezy. Ye Luo, who was standing on the opposite side, clearly noticed the trembling legs of Patriarch Qian Yuan and couldn¡¯t help squinting his eyes. Is this the shaking of the legs caused by the accumulation of force being too tight? It seems that this Patriarch Qian Yuan is going to give his best effort. Since that was the case, he couldn¡¯t be ambiguous either. The heart-slashing sword just now had no effect on Patriarch Qian Yuan, so he could only use the Dao rhythm to gather the killing sword to fight against him. ¡°Please also teach me, Patriarch.¡± Ye Luo slightly adjusted his breathing held his longsword, and looked at Patriarch Qian Yuan. Patriarch Qian Yuan¡¯s hands began to tremble because of the pain, and he raised one hand to look like a strong man. ¡°Little friend Ye, you are a valuable guest of my sect, I should be courteous, so you should strike first.¡± ¡°But I am curious. Why would you choose to challenge me, little friend Ye?¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan¡¯s voice was slightly trembling, and a very forced smile appeared on his face. ¡°Because you, Patriarch, are the only person on the field who can ignore my sword, so only you are worthy of fighting me.¡± Ye Luo did not strike first but spoke without the slightest bit of politeness. Hearing these words. Patriarch Qian Yuan was bitter inside, something had really happened just now, but he seemed to have ignored it for some reason. Now he was challenged by someone as a strong person. But damn, he was now a mortal ah. This can¡¯t be helped. I can only rely on acting. Blow this Ye Luo strength a little higher, when defeated, he would not lose his old face. ¡°Little friend Ye, since you know I can ignore your sword, what moves do you plan to use to compete with me?¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan opened his mouth and asked. ¡°Patriarch, your strength is better than others, so I plan to use my strongest sword move to fight you, this sword move since I realized it, I have never fought against anyone, Patriarch, you are the first!¡± Ye Luo said very seriously. Patriarch Qian Yuan, ¡°???¡± Should I add, ¡°I¡¯m honored? Do not think so highly of me, and I am a mortal ah! Come up by using the strongest sword moves!!! This is too much!!! ¡°Without further ado, Patriarch, please advise me!¡± Ye Luo said towards Qian Yuan, and the golden mark on his forehead began to flicker. The invisible dao rhythm enveloped and rose. Ye Luo lowered his head, a few strands of hair covered his eyes, and the long sword he held was slowly gripped in his hand. An invisible aura was centered on him, covering all sides. Patriarch Qian Yuan was startled. Hey, hey, hey. Wait, wait ah. I haven¡¯t started to blow you yet, why are you going to start fighting. If I don¡¯t force you to brag a little bit, how can I save some face later?¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ At the same time. Everyone outside the arena stood up one after another, one by one, and their robes were windless. They looked at Ye Luo with solemn eyes. They originally thought that Ye Luo¡¯s strength was estimated to be the middle of the God Transformation Realm. Now looking at the majestic dao rhyme, I¡¯m afraid that Ye Luo was at least a late stage of the God Transformation Realm! And I¡¯m afraid that the realm of the Patriarch Qian Yuan was also at least the late stage of the God Transformation Realm. This sect competition, the fights were actually all at the golden core and nascent soul realm now it rose to the peak level of the God Transformation Realm battle! Even with the use of powerful magic treasures, this battle could be forced straight to the level of the Crossing Calamity realm ¡­¡­ On the large disc. The voice of the Grand Elder came down. ¡°This battle is beyond what my sect expected. These formations can¡¯t stop the battle in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm!¡± ¡°For the sake of your safety, please also take people from your respective sects and follow me to step back 5,000¡­ Step back 10,000 meters to be safer! ¡± The Grand Elder¡¯s voice was like a flood bell, reminding the representatives of the major sects. The representatives of the major sects looked up and could see the Grand Elder of the Empyrean Dao Sect rising up and evacuating towards the outside. At once, the representatives of the major sects panicked. ¡°Quickly, quickly, quickly! Retreat, don¡¯t get caught up in the battle!¡± ¡°Withdraw, the aftermath of God Transformation Realm is something not we can withstand, quickly withdraw after 20,000 meters safer ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Please, the old ancestor law descends, protect my safety!¡± ¡°Quickly, take out the life-preserving magic treasure Shield Heavenly Xuan Turtle, what, this time after using the magic treasure is completely damaged? Still afraid of damage? If you don¡¯t take it out, your life will be lost!!!¡± One by one, the sect representatives flew up and evacuated backward, fleeing 20,000 meters away and sacrificing various life-saving treasures before they breathed a sigh of relief. They dropped their eyes to the arena. Wanted to watch the battle of the world. Only some timid people, still ready to retreat at any time. Once they found something wrong, they immediately burned their lives to escape. ¡­¡­ Inside the arena, all the suspended discs were all empty. Only within the venue. Ye Luo and the Patriarch Qian Yuan were standing opposite each other. The dao rhythm around Ye Luo¡¯s body became denser and denser, and his figure vaguely merged with heaven and earth. Facing him, it was as if facing a piece of heaven and earth. A person¡¯s sense of insignificance was infinitely magnified. Just when Ye Luo was holding his sword with five fingers. Ready to draw the sword and rise, condense the dao rhyme into a killing move Poof ¡­¡­ The Patriarch Qian Yuan standing on the opposite side, suddenly opened his mouth wide and spurted out a mouthful of blood. The next moment, his stomach felt like it had been struck hard. His whole body was like a broken kite, and he flew upside down and hit the arena wall, literally smashing the wall into cracks. ¡°You ¡­¡­ you ¡­¡­ are so strong, what kind of sword move is this? The sword move can actually be overpowering to this, this sword, when it belongs to the rank of the Crossing Calamity Realm!!!¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan, who was half-kneeling on the ground, with blood streaming from the corners of his mouth, said with a dying breath. He looked as if a blow had seriously injured him. Ye Luo, who was about to strike his sword, looked down at his palm in confusion. Well, the palm of the hand was still his own. The sword has not been pulled out. His five fingers were just holding the hilt of the sword. So ¡­¡­ What happened? ¡°You won, no need to look anymore, when it really is the wave after the Yangtze River pushing the wave before ah, the young generation of the Eastern State should take you as a leader¡­¡± ¡­¡­¡± When Patriarch Qian Yuan finished speaking, his body fell straight down, motionless. It was just that his eyelids shook twice from time to time. Ye Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Everyone 20,000 meters away, ¡°¡­¡± CH 49 8-10 minutes It was quiet inside and outside the arena. Ye Luo looked at his palm in confusion. Everyone outside the venue looked at Patriarch Qian Yuan, who had fallen to the ground in a daze. That¡¯s it? What about the grand battle? Did their life-saving cards were used in vain? Everyone was silent. At this moment, the birdsong seemed unusually loud and harsh. The air was unusually eerie. Everyone was silent for a while. One after another, they put their eyes on the many elders of the Empyrean Dao Sect beside them. The meaning couldn¡¯t be more obvious, wanting these elders to give an explanation. These elders, not to mention giving a statement, they themselves were dumbfounded. Was their patriarch defeated like this? The Lord of the Eastern State Holy Land was defeated like this? The defeat was so devastating that they didn¡¯t even see how. If they didn¡¯t know, they would have thought their patriarch was an actor. Fortunately, the Grand Elder reacted quickly. He looked at the fallen Patriarch Qian Yuan in the distant arena and then looked at everyone¡¯s reaction. ¡°Second Elder! Third Elder! What are you still standing there for? Why don¡¯t you go and bring the Patriarch back to recuperate from his injuries?!¡± ¡°Everyone, sorry, this sect competition will end here first, my sect¡¯s noble guest is really skillful, defeated my sect master in one move!¡± ¡°About the follow-up matter, my sect will give a reply in a few days. Please also down the mountain first.¡± The Grand Elder calmed down and commanded in the face of danger. After asking the many elders to invite these sect representatives to go down the mountain. Only then did the Grand Elder drop his gaze on the still confused Ye Luo. His expression was also strange. According to the rules. Ye Luo had defeated Patriarch Qian Yuan, so Ye Luo should sit in the Empyrean Dao Sect¡¯s Patriarch. But how could the position of the patriarch be alternated so nonsensically? If it were a normal person, he could use the Empyrean Dao Sect¡¯s great power to oppress it. But it happened that Ye Luo was a disciple of the secluded sect. Backed by the secluded sect. Behind it stood an unfathomable master. The Grand Elder was more and more scornful of that existence on the scroll. To be able to teach such a powerful disciple as Ye Luo, that existence¡¯s realm, I¡¯m afraid, was much more than this simple. ¡°This little friend Ye, what realm is he at? I actually couldn¡¯t see the traces of his moves just now.¡± When the Grand Elder thought of the scene where Patriarch Qian Yuan had just been ¡®instantly wasted,¡¯ a touch of confusion could not be controlled to appear on his old face. To be honest. He couldn¡¯t see what had just happened. In just a split second, Patriarch Qian Yuan was gone. Was Ye Lu too strong? The Grand Elder shook his head and flew towards the bottom of the arena, quickly landing next to Ye Luo. That old face became very fast and squeezed out a chrysanthemum smile. ¡°Little friend Ye! Are you tired? You must have consumed a lot using such a powerful sword move, right? Let¡¯s go, and get you a batch of pills to make up for it.¡± ¡°This sword of yours is okay, right? Do you want me to get a few master refiners to help you repair this sword of yours, little friend Ye?¡± The Grand Elder said with a smile. An excellent manner of talking. In contrast to the previous image, it was like two people. Standing there with a confused face, Ye Luo looked at the Grand Elder, standing there with a confused face. ¡°Grand Elder, do you believe me when I say I didn¡¯t make a move just now?¡± Ye Luo said seriously. ¡°Er ¡­¡­ old man believes! The old man believes!¡± The grand elder froze for a moment and nodded his head in a hurry. What you say is what it is. The patriarch was beaten by you to vomit blood, and you just say what you want to say. Ye Luo looked at the look of the elders, helplessly sighed. I really did not do it ah. How come no one believes me. That Patriarch Qian Yuan is definitely an actor! He¡¯s fooling me!!! Ye Luo sighed repeatedly and finally could only leave in gloom and return to the palace to wait. ¡­¡­ This sect competition came to an end with this dramatic but shocking result in the end. The representatives of the major sects all returned to their respective sects overnight. All the things that happened in the Empyrean Dao Sect were reported to their respective sects to know. Soon, the night came. In the mountain palace where Ye Luo lived, an uninvited guest was ushered in. At this moment. Ye Luo was sitting cross-legged at the hall entrance, with a long sword lying horizontally in front of him. Dao rhyme was released and enveloped the entire palace. Ye Luo noticed when the uninvited guest arrived. ¡°Hmm? Patriarch Qian Yuan?¡± Ye Luo opened his eyes and looked at the person who was walking quietly towards his palace. This person was precisely Patriarch Qian Yuan, who acted before him during the day and pretended to vomit blood. Pretending to be pretentious in the daytime and still dare to come to him at night? Ye Luo frowned, under the Dao rhyme, the long sword in front of his body buzzed and automatically sheathed itself, stabbing towards Patriarch Qian Yuan who was sneaking around. Patriarch Qian Yuan, who was approaching the palace, was in crisis, and his cold hair stood upright, and he immediately understood that Ye Luo had discovered him. ¡°Little friend Ye, wait! I am Qian Yuan!!!¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan shouted loudly. He was afraid that if he were not careful, he would really be struck by Ye Luo with a sword. He sneaked out in the dark. He wanted to come and ask for advice from Ye Luo to see if the secluded sect had a method to restore cultivation. Not to mention the restoration of cultivation, it would be nice to say that the bugs in his body can be relieved. Buzz!!! The longsword that flew without a sound stopped at the brow of Patriarch Qian Yuan, less than a centimeter. The cold light coming from the longsword made Patriarch Qian Yuan swallow his saliva, only to feel that death was knocking on the door. Ye Luo walked out slowly in the darkness, stretched out his hand, and retracted the long sword into its sheath. ¡°Patriarch, what are you doing here?¡± Ye Luo slowly spoke. The tone of his voice was not too kind. During the day, he wanted to compete with this Patriarch Qian Yuan, firstly, to follow his master¡¯s orders and step on the Empyrean Dao Sect, and secondly, to see at what point his ultimate combat power was. But this Patriarch Qian Yuan is not a good person to actually play him!£¡ ¡°Sorry, little friend Ye, what happened during the day, it was my fault, but I also have my reasons. Please don¡¯t take offense!¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan sighed with relief and said with full apologies. ¡°Reasons? Patriarch, then you should tell us what your reason is.¡± Ye Luo clutched his longsword and said in a nonchalant voice. Hearing these words. Patriarch Qian Yuan was silent for a moment, and a struggle look appeared on his face. After hesitating for a long time, Patriarch Qian Yuan still intended to say it. ¡°Not to hide from little friend Ye know, I have lost all my cultivation, nowadays, I am a mortal, the incident during the day, I am afraid of being killed by you by mistake with a sword, that¡¯s why I made this move.¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan told Ye Luo about how he had lost all his cultivation. After listening, Ye Luo was dumbfounded. The dignified Eastern State Holy Land, the Empyrean Dao Sect¡¯s Patriarch, was now actually a ruined talent? A waste mortal? And his primordial spirit was shattered, can¡¯t be repaired, stuck in a bug, completely unable to cultivate, turned into a waste mortal? This ¡­¡­ What should he say?¡­¡­ CH 50 8-9 minutes Mountain peak, at the palace entrance. Looking at Patriarch Qian Yuan in front of him. Ye Luo felt disbelief. The Lord of the Eastern State Holy Land. The Empyrean Dao Sect Patriarch. A great expert of the God Transformation Realm. Now his cultivation was actually ruined and became a mortal-like existence. Moreover, relying on the body of a mortal, he pretended to be a strong expert for three months. No one from the Empyrean Dao Sect actually found out. This¡­¡­ No one will believe this, right? Ye Luo took a deep breath and stared at Patriarch Qian Yuan. ¡°Patriarch, since you have been disguising yourself, why are you now taking the initiative to talk to me about these things? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will leak this matter to the Grand Elder and the others?¡± ¡°No way, do you want to get the help of my Daoless Sect?¡± Ye Luo spoke. ¡°Yes, little friend Ye, there is no one in the entire Eastern State who can help me, the only hope is the Daoless Sect!¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan said in a sincere tone. An Empyrean Dao Sect patriarch without cultivation ¡­¡­ If this was discovered by others, then his life was probably not guaranteed. Hearing these words. Ye Luo was silent for a while, and then walked outside the hall door and looked at the sky full of stars. Swoosh ¡­¡­ The breeze blew past, blowing his robe. After a while. Ye Luo spoke again. ¡°I can¡¯t help you. ¡± ¡°But my master may be able to help you. I have been practicing with Master for less than half a year, and I only know a little bit about my Daoless Sect, so I don¡¯t know how to deal with your situation.¡± ¡°But my master is the master of the Daoless sect, his cultivation is profound, perhaps only my master can help you.¡± The voice rang out. Patriarch Qian Yuan was excited and shocked. What was exciting was that perhaps there was really a solution to his situation. What was shocking was that the Daoless Sect was actually this terrifying, Ye Luo¡¯s power, he saw it with his own eyes, the normal God Transformation Realm probably was not even Ye Luo¡¯s match. But with such a powerful existence, it took less than half a year to get started! Patriarch Qian Yuan thought he was already high enough to see the Daoless Sect. Now it seems that it was still underestimated. ¡°Little friend Ye, then do you have a way to contact the venerable master? I want to have a meeting with your Master, as long as I can have a meeting with your Master, I can agree to whatever conditions!¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan said with strong suppression of his excitement. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my master is invisible to the gods and dragons, under normal circumstances it is impossible to find him unless you can go to the Daoless Sect with me maybe you can meet my master.¡± Ye Luo shook his head. ¡°Then I may go with you to the Daoless Sect? As long as you promise, little friend Ye, you can do whatever you want!!!¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan said while clenching his teeth. He was the lord of the Eastern State Holy Land and knew more information than everyone in the Eastern State. Even he could not do anything about his situation. Then the only hope could only be in the Daoless Sect. As long as he could recover, then he would have the hope of rising again in the east. So no matter what the cost, he was willing to pay. On the side, Ye Luo heard the words and did not immediately agree, but hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s okay, but I don¡¯t want to return to the sect yet, I still plan to go out and travel a bit before returning to the sect.¡± ¡°And I plan to leave the Empyrean Dao Sect tomorrow.¡± Ye Luo opened his mouth and said. To be honest, he also planned to travel around the eastern state to promote the name of his Daoless Sect. Let the multitudes of people in the eastern state all remember the might of the Daoless Sect and all remember the greatness of his master. Once this statement was made. Patriarch Qian Yuan without any hesitation, directly said: ¡°Then please take me with you, I will accompany you on your travels, I am also the head of a holy land, I have seen a lot, and can help you with anything, as long as I can accompany you back to the Daoless Sect!¡± This ¡­¡­ I have seen a lot of things. But you are now a mortal, sure you will not drag me down? Ye Luo¡¯s eyes slightly disgusted looking at Patriarch Qian Yuan. When Patriarch Qian Yuan saw this look, he suddenly became aggrieved. Think of him as the lord of the Eastern State Holy Land. When has he ever been disliked? But now ¡­¡­ Now he was despised ¡°Little friend Ye! I won¡¯t drag you down! I¡¯ll bring my own mount, and my mount also has the strength of the Golden Core realm!¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan gritted his teeth and said. ¡°According to what you said, your primordial soul is gone, and your mount¡¯s brand is also gone, how did you communicate with your mount? Rely on emotional communication?¡± Ye Luo suddenly thought of this point and was curious. ¡°Well ¡­¡­ rely on emotion, and that is my mount does not know that my cultivation is gone.¡± ¡°Then if your mount knows that your cultivation is gone, will it also dislike you?¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan, ¡°¡­¡­¡± Thank you, I was offended. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t ink with you anymore. Since you want to travel with me, just take advantage of the night and go. It may be difficult for you to go out during the day. Now leave a letter and go.¡± Ye Luo shook his head with a smile and said. Finished speaking, he turned around and walked towards the hall. Ready to leave a letter to those licking dogs, and leave. Patriarch Qian Yuan still wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, leaving while it was night was probably the best way to go as well. So, he could only turn around and return towards his palace as well. After finishing up, the two of them left two letters and left while it was still night When the disciples guarding the door saw Ye Luo, they did not dare to stop them and could only let them leave. ¡­¡­ The next day. The Grand Elder ran to Ye Luo¡¯s palace excitedly early in the morning, wanting to come and have a ¡°chat¡± with Ye Luo. But once he came to the palace, he couldn¡¯t find Ye Luo. Finally, after some searching, he found a letter left by Ye Luo. The Grand Elder opened it and realized that Ye Luo had left to travel to the Eastern State. ¡°Little friend Ye! How could you be so cruel as to abandon me and go!!!¡± The Grand Elder cried out in the early morning. He hadn¡¯t even had a chance to lick to Ye Luo properly. Just gone like that. He didn¡¯t know when the next time he would see Ye Luo again. It¡¯s a pity!!! Just as the Grand Elder was sighing repeatedly. A disciple came by flying sword, bringing a message. Patriarch Qian Yuan had also left and left a letter. Stating that his cultivation was not good enough, he followed Ye Luo to go away to travel the eastern state, and then followed Ye Luo to cultivate in the Daoless Sect. At the same time, he made it clear that he would step down as the patriarch and leave it to others to take charge of the Empyrean Dao Sect. Ye Luo took Patriarch Qian Yuan and ran away!!! The Grand Elder once again cried out in ghostly tears. ¡°Damn Patriarch! How dare you shortcut us!!!¡± ¡°On the surface, he pretended to be a puritan and not a licking dog, but he ended up secretly seducing little friend Ye, he is simply not a man! ¡°I thought that within the Empyrean Dao Sect, I was the strongest licking dog, I didn¡¯t expect it, I didn¡¯t expect it! Patriarch is really the licking dog hiding behind ¡­¡­¡± ¡°I regret it ¡­¡­¡± The great elder wailed ¡­¡­ CH 51 8-10 minutes Heavenly Mist Mountain. Clouds and mist were layered on top of each other as if they were endless, and even the scorching sunlight could not penetrate the clouds and mists. Above the Daoless Sect Mountain Gate. Chu Yuan was holding a huge iron box in one hand, holding a blood-red longsword in the other, stepping on the dharma clouds with the soles of his feet, and his robes were hanging out. ¡°Finally, I¡¯m back.¡± Chu Yuan looked at the territory that belonged to his sect and felt a burst of bitterness. The Golden Core realm mana was really too little ah. He drove the dharma cloud and flew back from Mirror Lake. It took five times to stop before he flew back. Chu Yuan didn¡¯t know what the situation was. Always feel that the box seems to have a spiritual nature? Sometimes heavy and sometimes light, as if deliberately tossing him ¡­¡­ Chu Yuan¡¯s gaze fell on the box in his hand, and after a while of silence, he looked at the bloody sword in his other hand. It must be the pot of this sword. This sword must be some kind of divine weapon! The spirit of the divine weapon guided this box to become heavier. That must be it. It can¡¯t be that this pile of scrap iron piece by piece is a divine weapon, right? Oh. Just kidding, huh? Even if these obscure things were divine weapons, then he could swallow this box in one bite, without any chewing! Obviously, there was only one divine weapon. It was this long sword in his hand! Chu Yuan tenderly looked at this blood-colored longsword in his hand. Mobilize mana and inject it into it. Buzz ¡­¡­ The blood-colored long sword suddenly radiated red light, illuminating the entire mountain gate. ¡°Good sword! Good sword! It¡¯s really a good sword! £¡ ¡± Chu Yuan said again and again. He was in a delighted mood. With this divine weapon, isn¡¯t he invincible? When the time comes to recover to the Nascent Soul realm, coupled with this divine weapon, it will really be God to kill God, Buddha to kill Buddha! Invincible by holding the divine weapon! But Chu Yuan was curious. Why can¡¯t he leave a brand on this blood-colored longsword? He saw it from the basic cultivation method of the pre-Qi refining realm. Any divine weapon needs to be engraved with its owner¡¯s brand in order to communicate with the divine weapon¡¯s mind and maximize the power of the divine weapon. But Chu Yuan could not leave a brand on the bloody longsword. Chu Yuan himself couldn¡¯t figure out why. It¡¯s hard to believe that this bloody longsword was not a divine treasure? Ha, what a joke. Was it not a divine weapon? How could it be when injected with mana, it could emit such dazzling light. ¡°It must be that this is a very high-grade divine treasure, it doesn¡¯t recognize me yet, use more mana to warm it up later. It will definitely recognize me.¡± ¡°Do not think so much first, find a place to put down these scrap iron.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how Zhang Han is doing.¡± Chu Yuan secretly thought to himself. In the next moment, Chu Yuan stopped thinking and, with the huge iron box in his hand, he once again set up the Dharma Cloud and flew towards the sect. When entering the sect¡¯s main hall, Chu Yuan deliberately used his divine sense to sweep around. He found that Zhang Han still stayed in the Dharma Transmission Hall reading books. This made Chu Yuan feel strange, but he didn¡¯t say anything but flew in the direction of the back of the cliff. ¡­¡­ There are many great halls within the Daoless Sect. Starting from the square of the main hall, row by row were all halls, all the way to the end near the back of the cliff. But most of the halls were closed. Only the Dharma Transmission Hall was open. Do not ask why. The answer was that Chu Yuan had never collected any resources. Those temples were empty, and naturally, they were all closed. At this moment, Chu Yuan came to a hall, and it was a hall near the back of the cliff. Instead of a hall, it would be better to say that it was a pavilion. A very ancient pavilion, the surface of the pavilion was made of a kind of trees, all the time revealing an ancient aura as if this pavilion had been passed down for tens of thousands of years. ¡°This is the place, right?¡± Chu Yuan landed in front of the pavilion, and the Dharma clouds under his feet automatically dissipated. He put the iron box down, and only then did he survey the pavilion, according to the sect¡¯s introduction given to him by the system. This was the place where the Daoless Sect stored the divine weapons and treasures. The name was Divine Armament Pavilion. I have to say, this sect given by the system was still reliable. Look, look. This pavilion really looks like that. Stuff some broken iron inside. Saying that what was inside were divine weapons, some people definitely believed it! Chu Yuan nodded in satisfaction, mobilized his magic power, communicated with the Great Formation of the Daoless Sect, and unsealed the place where the Divine Armament Pavilion was sealed. He stepped inside the Divine Armament Pavilion. The moment he walked in, Chu Yuan could smell a strange smell. Chu Yuan couldn¡¯t tell the taste. It¡¯s just a bit strange. It smells like a decadent tree, but it doesn¡¯t look like it. Chu Yuan shook his head and looked ahead. After walking into the pavilion, a road appeared; a ¡®concave-shaped stone platform was established on both sides of the road. Each stone platform was separated by nine meters, not more than a millimeter, not less than a millimeter seemed to have some kind of allegorical meaning. Keep walking forward. Chu Yuan counted these stone platforms. There were hundreds of them. It was enough to store these ¡®scrap iron¡¯. Chu Yuan walked all the way to the end. Only to see that there was also a stone platform at the end. It was just that this stone platform was more than twice as large as the other stone platforms, and it was in the center of the road, unlike other stone platforms, which were on both sides of the road. After roughly browsing, Chu Yuan did not delve further and opened the iron box. The mana gushed out like a tidal wave, putting all those obscure weapons inside on the stone platform. A weapon was placed on each stone platform. Soon, Chu Yuan put all his weapons away. There were still several stone platforms empty. However, Chu Yuan did not have obsessive-compulsive disorder, just glanced at it and left with satisfaction. It¡¯s done. In the future, this Divine Armament Pavilion could also be used to fool people. He was one step closer to becoming stronger! ¡°Go and talk to that honest disciple Zhang Han first, let him come to the Divine Armament Pavilion for a stroll if he has nothing to do so as not to read books every day and make him look stupid.¡± Chu Yuan chanted twice. The figure moved, floating away, dashing like the wind. What Chu Yuan did not know was that after he left. The entire divine Armament Pavilion was in chaos. The original obscure and lightless weapons were revived, emitting a dazzling light, and a terrifying might rose up. These forces collided together as if they were comparing something. A moment later. All the weapons all moved, exchanging positions with each other. The scene here was as if ¡­¡­The powerful weapons were forcing the weaker weapons to give way. ¡­¡­ A very mysterious scene. The last to fall at the top, as if the king of all the soldiers, was a broken ancient bronze mirror, the mirror surface emits a burst of golden light. After the position was sorted, all the weapons once again converge all kinds of light, reverting to an obscure and lightless appearance. The sacred weapons were obscure since ¡­¡­ CH 52 Heavenly Mist Mountain, Daoless Sect. There was silence within the Hall of Dharma Transmission. From time to time, the sound of the book¡¯s pages flipping sounded. Only Zhang Han was seen sitting in the corner, quietly holding a book in his hand. Compared to the Zhang Han of more than three months ago. At this moment, Zhang Han¡¯s body has some more charm. It was impossible to say where these charms come from. But these charms made the gentle aura on Zhang Han¡¯s body even more apparent, making him seem to be transformed into a Confucian immortal, not eating the smoke and fire of the human world. ¡°I¡¯ve almost finished reading this Advanced Formation Book, and the accumulated energy should be enough for me to break through to the Nascent Soul realm in one go!¡± Zhang Han slowly put down the book in his hand and murmured a few words in a low voice. He was born with a natural formation heart, no need to cultivate. He only needs to study formations and set up formations to plunder energy from heaven and earth for his own cultivation breakthrough. The more formations you study, the faster the breakthrough will be. But Zhang Han did not do so. He plundered the energy from the research formation and stored it in the formation center. Stored but not sent! Waiting for the right moment to break through to a higher realm with a single blow. Don¡¯t ask why he did this. The answer was just to surprise the master! Zhang Han deeply remembered the kindness of his master to him. All the time was thinking about repaying the master. And wanted to repay the master in the best way, there wa no better than his own cultivation become stronger so that the master feel pleased! He was still a mortal on the surface. When the time comes to make a breakthrough to the Nascent Soul realm God Transformation realm, or even the Crossing Calamity realm! He believed that by then, the master would be greatly pleased!!! When Zhang Han thought of that day, those bottomless eyes were flooded with a hint of anticipation. Just at this time. A misty and illusory voice outside the hall, seemingly far and near. ¡°Han¡¯er.¡± Hearing this voice. Zhang Han¡¯s body shook violently and came back to his senses, putting the book in his hand back to the corner carefully. After putting it away. Only then did Zhang Han stand up and look outside the hall. He saw Chu Yuan coming on the clouds, and his robe was hanging out, his black hair fluttering, his face indifferent, like a supreme exiled immortal, slowly walking in. ¡°Disciple Zhang Han pays respects to the master!¡± Zhang Han¡¯s heart was on fire, and with a surging heart, he bowed deeply towards Chu Yuan and performed a great salute. Without the Master, he would not be who he was today. Perhaps he would still be inside that mortal family, acting as a ¡®waste material¡¯. Perhaps after his death, the family would also discuss whether to remove his name from the family tree so as not to tarnish the reputation of the family ¡­¡­ What he can have today was thanks to the gift of the master! In terms of gratitude, there was no doubt that Master was in the first place! He, Zhang Han, said that in this life, he must repay the master well!£¡ Chu Yuan, who walked into the hall, didn¡¯t know that his second apprentice had so many dramas in his heart, so he walked in casually. ¡°Han¡¯er, no need to be polite, seeing you staying in the dharma hall day and night as a teacher, I would like to remind you that although reading is good, you must put your body and mind first. ¡± ¡°If you waste your body because of reading books, it¡¯s not worth it.¡± ¡°Han¡¯er, you may understand?¡± With his hands behind his back, Chu Yuan walked up to this disciple and said in a serious manner. As soon as this sentence came out. Zhang Han was even more moved. Look, look. What is a Master?£¡ This is called a Master! He came to me specifically just to make me pay more attention to my body. With this kind of master, I have no regrets in this life! ¡°Master! I understand! It¡¯s just that the books in the Dharma Transmission Hall are all obscure and difficult to understand, so if I want to understand them, I can only make more effort to watch them.¡± ¡°Master¡¯s concern for my disciple, I know, I would like to thank you for your concern!¡± Zhang Han strongly suppressed his surging heart, bowed, and said in a refined manner. Chu Yuan, who was standing there, froze for a moment when he heard the words. The books within the Hall of Dharma Transmission was all obscure and difficult to understand books? Oh. A pound or two of books, you actually say obscure and difficult to understand? But that¡¯s right. The books written blindly are all fake, so it¡¯s no wonder that they can be understood. It is normal to say that it is obscure and difficult to understand. However, Chu Yuan¡¯s concern was not whether he could understand it, but that he was afraid that this honest apprentice would read too many fake books and make him stupid. Chu Yuan thought for a while, took out a book from his arms, and handed it to Zhang Han. ¡°You can take this book, and if you have nothing to do on weekdays, you can study this book more.¡± The book Chu Yuan gave to Zhang Han was a treasure to Chu Yuan. It is the book ¡°Explanation of Basic Cultivation Methods in the Early Stage of Qi Refining¡±. No way. Chu Yuan was distraught that this honest apprentice had read too many ¡®fake books¡¯ here, making him stupid. I can only give this book that I have treasured to this honest apprentice. Anyway, this honest apprentice has no spiritual roots and cannot practice. It¡¯s okay for this honest apprentice to study more real books. Zhang Han honestly took the book, picked it up, and took a look. At once, he was dumbfounded. What, what the hell. Explanation of the basic cultivation method in the early stage of Qi refining?£¿ The most important thing is that I can¡¯t read all the powerful books here, but the master told me to read this kind of book? Zhang Han wanted to ask something else. However, Chu Yuan directly waved his hand, indicating that Zhang Han did not need to speak. ¡°This book, I let you read it more, just read more.¡± ¡°In addition, my sect Divine Armament Pavilion has opened, if you are free, you can go there to see. The weapons that are stored in the Divine Armament Pavilion were all handed down by my Daoless Sect.¡± ¡°If you have the chance to get the approval of one of the divine weapons to follow you, it will also be of great benefit to your immortal cultivation path.¡± Chu Yuan slowly opened his mouth and said. Finished speaking. He turned around and walked towards the outside of the Dharma Transmission Hall. He came in a hurry and went in a hurry. It¡¯s just that compared to the pleasure when he came, the mood when he left was not very good. After a trip, I lost a copy of the cheats I bought for money. Blood loss. Chu Yuan was depressed and intended to go to the back of the mountain to lie down and sunbathe to ease the mood. As for Zhang Han. He was standing in the same place, holding this book ¡°Explanation of Basic Cultivation Methods in the Early Stage of Qi Refining¡± in his hand in a daze. Master ¡­¡­ What does the master mean by this? The Dharma Transmission Hall had a pile of top-secret books, and they didn¡¯t even refer to the secret level books that were not passed down. The master did not let him go to read more of those books, but let him read more of this ¡°Refining Qi realm pre-basic cultivation techniques explained¡± what is the meaning of this. With a confused mindset. Zhang Han opened this book and read it once. For a book of this level, there was no pressure on him. It only took a while for him to read the complete book. Only Zhang Han still did not understand. What exactly does the master mean. There was nothing strange about this book. Oh, the only strange thing is that there is actually an explanatory version of this kind of book of basic cultivation methods in the early stage of Qi refining. Isn¡¯t it okay to read this kind of book if you have normal eyes? Do you need the explanatory version? If you use the explanatory version, what kind of waste material does it have to be? Zhang Han was confused for a moment, looking at the words on the book¡¯s cover. Explanation of basic cultivation methods in the early stage of Qi refining¡­¡­ Basic ¡­¡­ Foundation ¡­¡­ Boom! Suddenly, Zhang Han¡¯s mind shook and shot up to the ground. ¡°Master! I get it!!!¡± CH 53 Daoless Sect, inside the Hall of Dharma Transmission. Zhang Han¡¯s eyes flashed with a brilliant light, and his mind was clear. He understood! He understood what his master meant!!! Explanation of basic cultivation methods in the early stage of Qi refining¡­¡­ Basic cultivation! Master asked him to pay attention to basic cultivation! These days, he had been studying various advanced and complex formations as a way to gain a lot of energy. There was not a wide range of formations from the ancient period among the formations he had been studying. But he had not learned half of the foundation of the ancient period formations. He had been studying and researching the advanced formations. Master was worried that his foundation was not strong, and the road ahead would not be long! So this was why he gave him such a book to remind him to pay attention to the foundation of cultivation. Otherwise, it can¡¯t be that the master is going to learn more about the basic cultivation methods in the early stage of Qi refining, right? No one really thinks so, right? No way, no way. How is this possible. Obviously, it is completely impossible. Zhang Han took a deep breath and put down this book, ¡°Explanation of Basic Cultivation Methods in the Early Stage of Qi Refining¡±. He turned around and searched among the books. Soon, he found the book about the foundation of formation cultivation in the ancient period. Zhang Han didn¡¯t care so much and dived into the books. As for what the master said about the Divine Armament Pavilion? Zhang Han did not even want to go. What divine weapons can be better than the book? Zhang Han did not care to use the divine weapon or magic treasure! As Zhang Han said, he would never go to see any divine weapons that were not divine weapons. He only loved to read books in the Dharma Transmission Hall. He would never go to the Divine Armament Pavilion! If he went? Impossible! If he went, then he could eat the floor of the Dharma Transmission Hall on the spot! Zhang Han silently inserted the flag, picked up the books, and once again indulged in them. ¡­¡­ At the same time. In an inn in a certain city, Ye Luo and Patriarch Qian Yuan were resting in Eastern State. Ye Luo was still dressed in the same dress, green flowing crane cloud robe body, holding a long sword, and a few strands of hair on his eyebrows covered his eyes, making people unable to see his eyes clearly. His temperament was full of mystery and indifference. Like a heavenly sword immortal, he stands proudly in the world. Compared to Ye Luo, Patriarch Qian Yuan beside him was much more miserable. The clothes on his body were in tatters, and many feathers were still stuck in his clothes. His face was dirty, as if he had just experienced a great battle. Ye Luo looked at Patriarch Qian Yuan sitting beside him and moved away from him without a trace, with a look of disgust in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m nosy, Patriarch Qian Yuan; what exactly have you done to your mount?¡± ¡°Why did your mount frantically resist as soon as it knew that you had lost your cultivation base? ¡± Ye Luo opened his mouth slightly helplessly and asked. He and Patriarch Qian Yuan were still riding a huge immortal crane. They intended to go to the border of the Eastern State to take a look first. As a result, on the way, the two were talking about Patriarch Qian Yuan¡¯s loss of cultivation and were overheard by that immortal crane. That mount, the immortal crane flip on the spot, made it like the crane and Patriarch Qian Yuan had a deep hatred. It crazily attacked Patriarch Qian Yuan. Moreover, it tried to ride Patriarch Qian Yuan. Suppose it were not for Ye Luo¡¯s interference. I¡¯m afraid that Patriarch Qian Yuan had now become an immortal crane¡¯s mount ¡­¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know this either. This crane was the mount I forcibly suppressed and captured. I thought that after so long, he and I had a deep relationship. Unexpectedly, I didn¡¯t expect him tried to catch me as his mount! ¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan said with ragged clothes and a desire to cry. He himself was dumbfounded and could not believe it. The former Patriarch of the Eastern State Holy Land Empyrean Dao Sect was actually almost captured by an immortal crane to be its mount. ¡°You ah you, karma is just karma.¡± Ye Luo shook his head, too lazy to say anything more. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that, little friend Ye, do you have the money?¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan said in an unusually awkward manner. ¡°No, the only one or two pieces of silver were left before. This silver has been given to this inn. Otherwise, how you and I can sit here? Besides, what do I do with the money? It¡¯s you, what do you want money for?¡± Ye Luo said strangely. Buy clothes, ah, with my clothes like this, can I go out there?¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan helplessly said. Sitting at a distance, Ye Luo looked down and sized up Patriarch Qian Yuan. The clothes were ragged ¡­¡­ Dirty and messy ¡­¡­ Saying that the Patriarch was a beggar was probably believed by the people. ¡°You, the Empyrean Dao Sect¡¯s Patriarch, have no money?¡± The corners of Ye Lu¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°No money, who will carry money on the body of immortal cultivators. I have a lot of spirit stones on my body, but those are all in the storage bag. I set a ban on this storage bag. If I open it forcibly, the storage bag will self-destruct¡­¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan said, once again wanting to cry. As soon as this sentence came out. Ye Luo was silent sat there without saying anything. The clear wind came. A few strands of hair between his eyebrows blew. The atmosphere was instantly frozen. After a long time. ¡°So, what do you want to do now? ¡°Be careful, just wear your clothes, and I will take you to the Eastern State border and then think of a way? ¡± Ye Luo couldn¡¯t help but take the lead in breaking this silence and said. ¡°No, no, I still want my face. Anyway, I have to change my clothes before leaving. ¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan shook his head and refused. ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡± Ye Lu shook his head and asked. Hearing these words. Patriarch Qian Yuan did not speak, and his gaze looked at Ye Lu in a ghostly manner. That look¡­¡­ Ye Luo had goosebumps when he saw it. ¡°No, why are you looking at me with this look.¡± Ye Luo couldn¡¯t help but speak out. ¡°Now, there are only two ways, one is to rob some money, and the other is to steal¡­ Ahem, go and get a better-looking dress. ¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan stretched out two fingers and said in a serious tone. His meaning was obvious. Let Ye Luo go and think of a way for him. Ye Luo decisively refused. ¡°I¡¯m not going! If you want to go, you go yourself, I can¡¯t afford to lose my face.¡± Ye Luo sternly refused. If his master knew about it, he would break his legs. The great disciple of the secluded sect Daolest Sect actually went to do some theft. Seeing this, Patriarch Qian Yuan could only helplessly wave his hand and sneak out himself. Ye Luo also did not bother, he took out an ancient key from his arms and looked at it carefully. This ancient key was the one his master had given to him last time. The master had explicitly said that the key contained some kind of great opportunity so that he could comprehend it well. Because of his recent busy schedule, he did not have time to comprehend. Now he has found the time to take a good look at it. Ye Luo could see that the key had a dao rhythm, but he could not see what kind of luck or opportunity was inside the key. However, this was his master¡¯s own words. There must be a stroke of luck or opportunity inside the key. Just when Ye Luo wanted to use the Heaven Observation Technique to take a look at the key. There was a sudden noise from outside. Ye Luo took back the key and walked to the inn¡¯s entrance with his longsword in his arms and took a look. Only to see a figure fleeing in disarray, with several people chasing behind him. This figure ¡­¡­ Why does it look so familiar ¡­¡­ Patriarch Qian Yuan?! CH 54 In the city inn. Looking at the panting Patriarch Qian Yuan in front of him, Ye Luo felt speechless for a while. The former master of the Eastern State Holy Land, although he did not have cultivation, he was definitely stronger than ordinary people. Going to ¡®take¡¯ a piece of clothing and actually still be discovered. He was also chased and beaten by a group of people. If he hadn¡¯t stepped in, God knows what would have happened. Thinking of this, Ye Luo couldn¡¯t help shaking his head helplessly. ¡°Patriarch Qian Yuan, this clothes matter is out of reach, why don¡¯t we continue to the Eastern State border now?¡± Ye Luo opened his mouth and said. When these words came out, Patriarch Qian Yuan shook his head in a hurry. He looked down at his own clothes. Let him go out in these tattered and torn clothes. He was really agitated. ¡°No, no, why don¡¯t you go for me, little friend Ye?¡± After Patriarch Qian Yuan finished speaking, he looked at Ye Luo with bright eyes, expecting Ye Luo to agree. Let him go and ¡®get it¡¯ by himself, he really couldn¡¯t get it, and he was discovered in minutes. ¡°No way!!!¡± Ye Luo decisively refused. ¡°Little friend Ye! As long as you agree, I will immediately teach you one of my untold secrets!¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan gritted his teeth and said. When Ye Luo heard this, he shook his head and smiled. ¡°Patriarch Qian Yuan, do you think my sect will lack the secret methods? I¡¯m not exaggerating, the heritage of my sect¡¯s Dharma Transmission Hall is enough to rival the entire Eastern State.¡± ¡°What secret spell that I cannot learn, it only lies in whether I am willing to learn it or not.¡± Ye Luo said slowly. Joking. His sect¡¯s Dharma Transmission Hall, what spell he wants that would not be available. Patriarch Qian Yuan sitting on the side, obviously did not believe in this evil. In his opinion, even if the Daoless sect had a more profound heritage, it was impossible to have all aspects of cultivation methods. There must be flaws in some places. No matter how you say it, The Empyrean Dao Sect was a holy land in the eastern state. There must be some aspects of the Empyrean Dao Sect that were superior to the Daoless Sect. ¡°Little friend Ye, my Empyrean Dao Sect has the secret of speed writing technique, which belongs to a secret sequence that is not passed down. Only successive generations of patriarch can learn this method, and it¡¯s very profound ¡­¡­¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan said in detail. Obviously, he wanted to tempt Ye Luo. When Ye Luo heard this, he was taken aback for a while and looked at Patriarch Qian Yuan. ¡°What you said is the secret of speed writing? Is it such a paragraph at the beginning that the speed is extreme, and can also destroy the sky and the earth¡­¡± Ye Luo opened his mouth with doubts. This time it was Patriarch Qian Yuan¡¯s turn to be stunned. This. This. This. Isn¡¯t this one of his Empyrean Dao Sect¡¯s untold secrets? How did this Ye Luo know about it? Patriarch Qian Yuan was confused. ¡°Little friend Ye, how did you know the secret of speed writing? ¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan asked rhetorically. ¡°There is a copy of this secret book in my sect¡¯s Dharma Hall, it¡¯s in the corner to the west, so I just left this book. ¡± Ye Luo said casually. Patriarch Qian Yuan, ¡°¡­¡­¡± The Empyrean Dao Sect untold secrets, the Daoless Sect also has it? Moreover, it¡¯s still the kind of things that were left to dust in the corners?£¿ This is too much!!! Patriarch Qian Yuan gritted his teeth and opened his mouth in disbelief. ¡°My Empyrean Dao Sect has a method called the Great Fall and Burial Technique. This method is extremely powerful and is regarded by my sect as a secret that is not passed down. Only because of this method, there is no life within a hundred miles radius, and it damages the sky¡­¡± ¡°This one, our Daoless Sect also has it, and it¡¯s stuffed in the south corner. ¡± ¡°My Empyrean Dao Sectt has a martial arts named Fallen Immortal Sword Art, which is ¡­¡­¡± ¡°There is, there is ¡­. and I have all of them in the Daoless sect, all of them are stuffed in the corner.¡± ¡°My Empyrean Dao Sect has a spellbook ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Oh oh oh, this one we also have it.¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan, ¡°¡­¡­¡± Why do you have everything? Patriarch Qian Yuan was in a mess. He had some doubts whether the predecessor of the Empyrean Dao Sect was not from the Daoless Sect, in fact, the Daoless Sect was the ancestral court of the Empyrean Dao Sect, right? ¡°Little friend Ye, dare I ask you how deep the history of the Daoless Sect is?¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan said with a reluctant smile. Ye Luo on the side frowned at his words. He didn¡¯t know anything about the history of the Daoless Sect. He also did not know about how radiant the Daoless Sect was in ancient times. ¡°In fact, I do not know much about the history of the Daoless sect. I only know that the sect elders have all ascended, Master is the last person of my Daoless sect, and he¡¯s not far from ascension. The sect comes out of the world just to find an heir to inherit the Daoless sect.¡± ¡°Of course, if there is no accident, I am the Daoless sect master in the future.¡± Ye Luo slowly said. ¡°Then, little friend Ye, do you have anything that your venerable master has rewarded you with? I can appraise artifacts quite well, and if I were to take a look, maybe I can see the history of the Daoless sect.¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan clenched his teeth and said. Hearing these words, Ye Luo was slightly taken aback. Did the master reward him with something? The master had always taught him to enlightenment, rarely rewarded him with things, right? No, that key! Ye Lu pulled out the ancient key from his arms and handed it to Patriarch Qian Yuan. ¡°Patriarch Qian Yuan, this is the only item my master rewarded me with. Master once said that it was the item of a supreme being, and master fought with it and won slightly to obtain this key!¡± ¡°When my master gave this key to me, he said that this key contains a great opportunity and told me to comprehend it well.¡± ¡°I wonder if you might see the origin of this key, Patriarch Qian Yuan?¡± Ye Luo inquired. On the other side, Patriarch Qian Yuan¡¯s entire body froze when he saw this key. The next moment, with trembling hands, he took the key and rubbed the key with his worn-out sleeve. ¡°This ¡­¡­ is the key to open the relics of the Sword Emperor of the Ancient Times. ¡­¡­¡± ¡°I have searched hard for this key for no less than fifty years and have not received any news, and I never thought that I would actually see this key here today!!!¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan finished speaking, and suddenly his expression stiffened. Wait, wait! What did you say just now? This key is an item of the most powerful person? The key was obtained by the Daoless Patriarch, the master of Little Friend Ye, who fought with him. Patriarch Qian Yuan once heard a rumor. Rumor has it that in ancient times, this key was once always in the hands of the powerful of the generation, Daoist Void Breaker. Thirty thousand years ago, Daoist Void Breaker was seriously injured for some unknown reason. Then he could not recover from his serious injury, and the strongest of the generation fell. The key to open the relics of the Sword Gods of the past was also lost. Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Patriarch Qian Yuan inwardly took a deep breath, he thought of a thoughtful thing! Could it be that ¡­¡­ The Daoless Patriarch was the one who defeated Daoist Void Breaker 30,000 years ago, was he? It was because of the serious injury that the key fell into the hands of the Daoless Sect ¡­¡­ If it was an ordinary person, Patriarch Qian Yuan must have thought that the other party was just lucky to find it. But if it were the Dao-less sect, Patriarch Qian Yuan would never think so. If this was true, then the Daoless sect had inherited at least ¡­¡­ The first time he saw it, I was in a hurry. Patriarch Qian Yuan was inwardly terrified. He seems to see that Daoless Patriarch standing in the void looking down on him now ¡­¡­ CH 55 Inside the inn. Patriarch Qian Yuan talked to Ye Luo about his speculation. When Ye Luo finished listening, his whole person was in shock. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°My Daoless Sect has a legacy of at least thirty thousand years?¡± ¡°The master once heavily injured and defeated Daoist Void Breaker?¡± Ye Luo took a deep breath and said in disbelief. Although he knew that the Daoless Sect had a very profound historical background, but he did not expect to have such an origin story. It had existed in the world since 30,000 years ago! This history alone was enough to prove the Daoless Sect¡¯s heritage! Patriarch Qian Yuan sat aside, and his face also had a shocked look. He was also thinking quickly in his heart. Also from the Eastern State. Maybe the Empyrean Dao Sect really had some relation with the Daoless Sect. Otherwise, how could there be all kinds of secret books of the Empyrean Dao Sect in the Daoless Sect? Oh, or rather, how could there be all kinds of secret books of the Daoless Sect within the Empyrean Dao Sect? Patriarch Qian Yuan looked at Ye Luo with a fiery gaze, knowing that he was also about to go up to the Daoless Sect to cultivate. ¡°Little friend Ye, this is just a guess.¡± ¡°Moreover, if it¡¯s true, then I¡¯m afraid that the Daoless Sect¡¯s heritage is more than 30,000 years.¡± ¡°You know, the venerable master also needs time to grow up, right? And surely, your master is not the first patriarch of the Daoless Sect, right? If you do the math, I¡¯m afraid the Daoless Sect must have at least 50,000 years of heritage history!¡± The more Patriarch Qian Yuan said, the more excited he became. His face was red, and his neck was thick. He made himself look like a disciple of the Daoless Sect. That was called a proud. Anyway, Ye Luo was not as excited as Patriarch Qian Yuan. He could still sit quietly on the chair. And Patriarch Qian Yuan was jumping up. ¡°Wake up, that¡¯s my sect, not your sect.¡± Ye Luo couldn¡¯t watch it anymore, so he reminded him softly. Patriarch Qian Yuan, ¡°¡­¡­¡± What can I do if it excites me for a while? ¡°Little friend Ye, how about we don¡¯t go to the border of the eastern state anymore? How about we return directly to the Daoless Sect now?¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan coughed twice and said with excitement. ¡°No way! I plan to go to the Eastern State border to see it first. The plan is all set; it must not be changed.¡± Ye Luo decisively refused. He wanted to go to the border, to see the border¡¯s elegance. See if it could help him to comprehend the dao. He was still some distance away from comprehending the third chain of order, and he guessed that he would have to rely on his own experience to improve his comprehension of the ¡®Dao.¡¯ ¡°Are you really not going to return to the Daoless Sect early?¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan was undeterred and asked again. ¡°No such intention! By the way, Patriarch Qian Yuan, can you have a way to understand this key?¡± Ye Luo stared at the key in Patriarch Qian Yuan¡¯s hand and asked intently. Just now, he heard Patriarch Qian Yuan say that it was the key to the relics of the Sword Emperor of the Ancient Times. This must be the chance left to him by his master. He obtained this chance in advance. It must be that the master would be happy with his talent, right? When he thought of his master¡¯s appearance with his hands behind his back, his robes fluttering, and a pleased smile on his face, Ye Luo felt full of fighting spirit. For the master¡¯s comfort! Charge!!! ¡°What can I do? This is the key to the opening of the Sword Emperor¡¯s relic, and I heard that only those who have the chance could comprehend it. This is the item for little friend Ye, obviously, only you, little friend Ye, the one who can possibly comprehend it.¡± Patriarch Qian Yuan returned the key to Ye Luo, shook his head, and said with a smile. Hearing these words, Ye Luo took the key and slightly gripped it tightly. This was the chance that his master had prepared for him. If he didn¡¯t comprehend it earlier, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to live up to his master. ¡­¡­ The two of them sat and talked. What the two of them did not notice was that an insect with six wings was flying over a table not far away. This insect listened to the two men¡¯s conversation with a humane glint in its insect eyes. After listening to most of the information, this six-winged insect carefully flew towards the outside of the inn. After leaving the city, its speed increased fiercely, like turning into a lightning bolt, with a clatter, it broke through the air and flew extremely fast in a certain direction. After about an hour had passed, this six-winged insect flew into a deep mountain forest. After some shifting, it fell into the hands of an old man clad in black robes. The black-robed old man took information from the six-winged insect. When he read the information, his eyes were narrowed into a slit widened in vain. The hidden sect, the Daoless sect, had an inheritance of more than thirty thousand years!!! The Daoless Sect master had once heavily defeated the legendary figure of Daoist Void Breaker thirty thousand years ago!!! It was not known why the six-winged insects didn¡¯t record what Patriarch Qian Yuan said was speculation. All that was recorded were words that said the Daoless Sect had a legacy of at least 30,000 years. So much so that the black-robed old man thought that the Daoless Sect was the one that had been inherited for more than 30,000 years and that the secret was known to him. ¡°Sect, sect, sect master, big news!!! Big news!!!¡± The black-robed old man shouted in horror, turning around and running towards a pavilion, shouting as he ran. Soon, the black-robed old man ran inside the pavilion, met a middle-aged man, and reported all the news he had received. That middle-aged man listened, and his expression was tightened, he muttered. ¡°Thanks to the fact that I detected the arrival of Patriarch Qian Yuan to our sect¡¯s affiliated land and sent the six-winged letter scout insect out, otherwise how could I have known this kind of information!!!¡± ¡°My Southern Sect can get this kind of news, is the first opportunity ¡­¡­¡± ¡°But my Southern Sect alone can not eat this first opportunity; send someone to notify the Southern Sect alliance with several sects, let them also know this news, then join forces, the best can befriend the secluded sects in advance.¡± ¡°As long as a hair falls from the Secluded Sect, it can make my Southern Sect soar!!!¡± The black-robed old man nodded his head, led the order, and wanted to retreat to send a message to the other sects. The middle-aged man thought for a moment and called out to the black-robed old man, saying, ¡°That, when you pass on the message, just say that the Daoless Sect has a heritage of at least 40,000 years, do you understand?¡± The black-robed old man asked in confusion, ¡°Sect Master, why?¡± The middle-aged man glared at the black-robed old man and said, ¡°Confusing the audience do you understand? My Southern Sect can only know the real information, so just say to the public that the Secluded Sect has been passed down for at least 40,000 years!¡± The black-robed old man smiled, nodded his head, and said yes, how dare he say anything else. The middle-aged man clenched his fist. He was firm as long as their Southern Sect seized this opportunity to lick the Daoless Sect properly. Then their Southern Sect will undoubtedly be able to rise! The premise was to find the Daoless Sect, otherwise, it was useless to make more preparations. And now the Daoless Sect had only one disciple outside, the ¡®Little Friend Ye¡¯. The middle-aged man racked his brain, thinking about how to meet this ¡®little friend Ye¡¯ by chance ¡­¡­ CH 56 A few days later. The entire Eastern State Immortal Cultivation World began to shake. It was for no other reason. More news about the secluded sect was uncovered and circulated everywhere. The news even spread into the mortal world. It was also getting crazier and crazier as the news spread. At the beginning, in the area near the Southern Sect, it was a bit normal. It was only said that the Daoless Sect had been passed down for at least 40,000 years or 50,000 years. However, when the news spread far to the other boundaries of the eastern state, it was completely unleashed, like a wild horse out of control. ¡°Great news, great news, I got news in the northern part of the eastern state, the secluded sect turned out to be a powerful sect in the ancient times, a hundred thousand years ago! ¡°What? One hundred thousand years? Who are you listening to? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the secluded sects will blame you for belittling them? It¡¯s clearly 300,000 years of legacy, right?¡± ¡°Who are you all listening to? Isn¡¯t it 700,000 years of legacy history?¡± ¡°You all heard wrong, I heard that the first patriarch of the secluded sect is the existence of the founding of the terrestrial realm, and then created the Daoless Sect, the Dao is originally nothing, from nothing to create one, this is the true meaning of the Daoless Sect, no, no, no, no, no one really still believes that the Daoless Sect of the secluded sect only a mere 700,000 years of legacy, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Such rumours like this abound in the midst of the immortal cultivation world. Some just exaggerate by a billion points, saying that the secluded sect had a legacy of hundreds of thousands of years. Some are not just exaggerated, but terrifying, saying that this world was created by the secluded sects, and in fact, the Eastern State is the origin of the Divine Journey Continent. For a while the whole Eastern State was stirred up. Numerous people wanted to find a way to connect with the secluded sects and try to have the two sects blossom. Even the defeat of the patriarch in the Grand Sect Competition of the Heavenly Emperor Dao Sect was suppressed. ¡­¡­ Just when these rumors were intensifying. Someone named Chu came to Silver Moon City. Don¡¯t ask what he came for. The question was to find this shopkeeper to thank him properly for allowing him to harvest so much ¡®scrap iron¡¯ in one wave and also obtain a supreme divine weapon called the Scarlet Longsword. ¡°This shopkeeper is a true man.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t treat him so badly.¡± While flying in the sky of Silver Moon City on a Dharma cloud, Chu Yuan looked at his hand. He saw a piece of cloth wrapped in his hand, and a few taels of silver were placed on top of the cloth. These two taels of silver were very important. That is Chu Yuan had been hidden in the sole of his shoes and refused to take out a few taels of silver. In order to thank the shopkeeper. Chu Yuan intends to give these two taels of silver to the shopkeeper. As a gift. The gift from a future invincible existence. As long as it is well preserved, there was still fear that the value of these two taels of silver in the future could not be multiplied by thousands and thousands of times? Thinking like this, Chu Yuan was in a happy mood. He quickly approached the Drunken Immortal Inn. When he got close to the inn. At a glance, he saw the figure of the shopkeeper. He was talking to a merchant-like person in a window seat on the second floor, talking very happily, and laughing out loud. ¡°I¡¯d like to have a look, what can be talked about so happily.¡± With a trace of curiosity, Chu Yuan lowered the Dharma cloud, wanting to eavesdrop on what the shopkeeper was talking about. ¡­¡­ The Drunken Immortal Inn, second floor. The shopkeeper was pulling a merchant, and laughing loudly. ¡°You don¡¯t know, this matter ah, it is enough for me to brag for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°I actually killed a nascent soul powerhouse! I killed him with my mortal body, hahahahaha, the titled nascent soul old monster was actually killed by me, a shopkeeper of an inn!¡± ¡°No! I want this to be written in my family tree! So that my descendants can be proud of it! The shopkeeper said happily. The merchant sitting next door took a sip of wine and frowned. He obviously did not believe it. However, looking at the shopkeeper¡¯s genuine expression. There was some doubt again. ¡°Shopkeeper, then tell me, how did you kill the nascent soul powerhouse in the first place?¡± The merchant frowned and asked. ¡°Drive the tiger to swallow the wolf! Can¡¯t tell you the details!¡± The shopkeeper said mysteriously. ¡°Then why do you want to trap and kill people? You should know that if you don¡¯t succeed, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be finished.¡± The merchant was still puzzled, not understanding why the shopkeeper was so bold. If this failed, I¡¯m afraid that a finger of the nascent soul powerhouse could crush the shopkeeper¡¯s whole family. When he heard this. The shopkeeper was not worried. On the contrary, he smiled and looked quite casual. ¡°This person comes to me every now and then to eat and drink for free, and also spy, if I let him keep going on like this, can I do business?¡± ¡°Anyway, my plan, even if it fails, there is certainly nothing wrong with all.¡± To hear the shopkeeper said so. He looked like he had a good plan. Then the merchant wanted to say something else. All of a sudden, a voice came from the side. ¡°Boss, if you are being oppressed like that, you can talk to me, I hate this kind of people who are freeloaders, you can tell me, I will stand up for you.¡± When the boss heard this, he immediately slapped the table and said with a big grin: ¡°Stand up? How to stand up? How can we mortals compete with immortal cultivators?¡± That voice next to him spoke up again. ¡°If you can¡¯t, then there¡¯s still me?¡± The shopkeeper said loudly again, ¡°That man is the head of a sect, we can¡¯t do anything about it!¡± The voice came again. ¡°A great sect? Like who is not a sect leader! Say, boss, you say, which sect! I¡¯ll stand up for you!¡± The shopkeeper raised an eyebrow, looked at the merchant, said, ¡°Old Zhao, you¡¯re okay, you pretend two times on the line, you are pretending to have a pattern, pretend to whom to be looking.¡± The merchant sat there dumbfounded, without replying his eyes kept staring at the position beside the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper was frozen, a sense of crisis welled up inside. He did not dare to turn his head to look at his side anymore. ¡°Boss, tell me, who is it? Which sect? I¡¯ll stand up for you!¡± Unknowingly seated next to the shopkeeper, Chu Yuan was asking angrily. The shopkeeper turned his head to look, his heart was cold. Death, death is coming ¡­¡­ My God, this senior ancestors is my nemesis? Whenever I say something bad, he comes over without a sound ¡­¡­ ¡°Big, big, big, big brother, why are you here ¡­¡­¡± The shopkeeper wanted to cry and said. The merchant on the side of the eye, realized that it was not going to be good, his feet were slick and sneaked away. The merchant next to Chu Yuan also did not bother to pay attention to that merchant, his eyes fixed on the shopkeeper. ¡°How come I can¡¯t be here? Say, which son of a bitch is so ungrateful, to actually dare in your inn freeloading? Is this not putting me in the eye?¡± ¡°Come, I¡¯ll take you to get justice!¡± His tone of voice was tinged with anger. Properly a large double standard scene. It¡±s okay for me to freeload, but not for other people to do so! The shopkeeper was silent. Could he say that he was talking about Chu Yuan? It always feels like saying that he will be killed ¡­¡­ CH 57 Silver Moon City, Immortal Drunken Inn. On the second floor. Chu Yuan was listening to a certain story told by the shopkeeper. Well, in the face of Chu Yuan¡¯s inquiry. The shopkeeper obviously used a trick of ¡®covering a lie with a lie¡¯ to muddle through. ¡°Big brother, you have no idea, how bad this sect is, not only its patriarch spends money in my store every day, resulting in my store accounts are not correct!¡± ¡°This sect also wants to bring the whole sect to my place to eat and drink for free, so you tell me, what is this ah?¡± ¡°Huh? What? Big brother, you want to help me out? No need, his sect is very powerful, and there are several Nascent Soul realms, big brother doesn¡¯t need to help me out!¡± The shopkeeper said repeatedly. Chu Yuan, who was still furious, froze when he heard this. Several Nascent Soul realm? He looked down at his realm, the early Golden Core realm. Ah, this ¡­¡­ He seemed, seemingly, probably, not enough to fight the others. But was it a big problem? Not a big problem! If he can¡¯t beat them, there¡¯s still Ye Luo yeah. He remembered that Ye Luo seemed to be able to fight at the God Transformation Realm. If you cannot defeat him, just call out to your disciple! Anyway, Ye Luo had not been expelled from his sect yet, so it was no problem at all to call on him as a helper. ¡°It¡¯s okay, boss, just say which sect, later, I¡¯ll wait for my disciple to return from his training, so he could just make a trip.¡± Chu Yuan said with unusual firmness. ¡°This ¡­¡­¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s mind was messed up, he didn¡¯t expect that this couldn¡¯t force Chu Yuan to change the subject. Yet this would make him name a sect. Which sect would he say? ¡± Heavenly ¡­¡­ Heavenly Palace Sect! Right! It¡¯s the Heavenly Palace Sect!¡± The shopkeeper suddenly slapped his thigh and said the name. The Heavenly Palace Sect was the number one sect nearby! He did not believe that by saying this name, the man in front of him still dared to say something out of the head. However, how did the shopkeeper know? Chu Yuan did not remember the names of all the sects in the eastern state. After hearing the ¡®Heavenly Palace Sect,¡¯. Chu Yuan nodded his head and silently wrote it down. ¡°Okay, Heavenly Palace Sect, I¡¯ll write it down for you, and when I say I will help you out, I will naturally help you out.¡± Chu Yuan said indifferently. The shopkeeper¡¯s face stiffened. Oh, you just pretend that you are. It was obvious at first glance that you were talking on the surface and then turning your head as if nothing had happened. If you could really find trouble with the Heavenly Palace Sect, I would eat up my huge inn! But the shopkeeper will not expose this matter. Anyway, it¡¯s good to get this off the table. The shopkeeper wiped the sweat from his forehead and took a deep breath to soothe his mood. ¡°Big brother, why did you suddenly come over? About the weapons, is everything done?¡± The shopkeeper said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s all done, and thanks to you for the information.¡± Chu Yuan responded with a smile. Now it was the shopkeeper¡¯s turn to be confused. Over there at Mirror Lake, it was a reclusive master. This person in front of him had actually completed the matter? Could it be that the person in front of him had gone the wrong way? So there was a mistake? Yes! That must be the case! It must be! ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re welcome, you¡¯re welcome. We¡¯re on the same page, look what you said.¡± The shopkeeper figured it out and immediately put on a smiling face and said. ¡°Well, here, these few taels of silver for you, it¡¯s a thank-you gift. You should remember to keep it well.¡± Chu Yuan laughed lightly twice and handed a piece of cloth in his hand to the shopkeeper. What was inside, of course, was the few taels of silver. This was a few taels of silver from an invincible existence in the future. As long as it was well preserved. In the future, it could be used as a family heirloom! On the other side of the shopkeeper, taking that piece of cloth over, opened it to see. Only to see a few taels of silver placed inside the cloth. At the same time there was an odd smell emanating from it. When the shopkeeper sniffed the smell, his eyebrows jumped, and he almost couldn¡¯t stop vomiting. ¡°Big brother, why don¡¯t you forget it? You see, I am not short of this money either.¡± The shopkeeper wanted to refuse. ¡°No, how can I forget it? Put it away, keep it. It will definitely have a value you can¡¯t believe in the future.¡± Chu Yuan waved his hand. In his heart, he sighed secretly. Mortals are mortals, ah. This was a gift from a future invincible powerhouse, and he actually didn¡¯t want it. The shopkeeper smiled and could only bitterly put away these silver pieces. Chu Yuan looked at the leftovers on the table, raised an eyebrow and looked at the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper was very understanding and asked Xiao Er to replace the table with a new dish. Chu Yuan looked at the dishes in front of him and instantly got comfortable, sitting lazily, picking up chopsticks and tasting the dishes. Although the Golden Core realm was able to use internal Dharma power to sustain himself and simply did not need to eat food and drink, Chu Yuan could not resist his appetite. While eating, Chu Yuan said. ¡°Shopkeeper, any news recently? You, with a hundred dazzling students, should know all the news of the eastern state, big and small, very quickly, right?¡± This statement was made. The shopkeeper froze and then pondered around for a while. ¡°Yes, there is a piece of news about the immortal cultivation world. It seems that a very ancient hidden sect has come out in our eastern state.¡± ¡°It is said that the ancient hidden sect inherited hundreds of thousands of years, there are many really great terrifying existence inside, what god transformation realm in front of the hidden sect is like ants, any existence inside the hidden sect can kill a large number of god transformation realm with a single look!¡± ¡°This news is spread wildly in the immortal cultivation world, and it is because it is spread so wildly that it is known to me. Otherwise, I would not be qualified to know such news.¡± The shopkeeper opened his mouth and said. Poof!!! Chu Yuan, who was still drinking the soup, heard this news. The soup that hadn¡¯t been swallowed instantly spurted out. Directly sprayed the face of the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper, ¡°¡­¡­¡± The soup was spurted out by the Nascent Soul mighty man +1. ¡°What you said is true?¡± Chu Yuan was horrified. What the hell? There are hidden sects appearing in the Eastern State? The GodTransformation Realm is like an ant inside a hidden sect?! An existence inside a hidden sect can exterminate countless God Transmigration Realms with a single look?! Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Chu Yuan¡¯s heart sucked in cold breath furiously. This was too terrifying. What kind of hidden sect is this? How could it be so terrifying to this extent? I couldn¡¯t afford to mess with it. If I offend this kind of hidden sect, how can I still mess around. Chu Yuan seemed to be able to see, among the hidden sect, there was someone who fought in the God Transformation realm with a single glance to sweep through. He took his sect all to the street. Although Chu Yuan feels that he will certainly be a generation of peerless strength, he now still needed time to grow ah. No, no. In the future, it is necessary to be more low-key. Chu Yuan secretly made a decision. On the other hand, the shopkeeper heard Chu Yuan¡¯s words and hurriedly responded. ¡°Of course, this is true, this is what is rumored out there, there are several other more terrible versions, but I always think this is more real.¡± Chu Yuan listened and made up his mind ¡­¡­ Eastern state. It¡¯s too scary ¡­¡­